THE ROMANCE 

OF MODERN 

SIEGES 




r& 



u 






Qass 


IL2S 


Book 


,Cx5 





THE ROMANCE OF MODERN 
SIEGES 




The Sally from the Fort at Kumassi 



Led by Capt. Armitage, some two hundred loyal natives sallied forth. At their head 
marched the native chiefs, prominent amongst whom was the young king of Aguna. 
He was covered back and front with fetish charms, and on his feet were boots, and 
where these ended his black legs began. 



THE ROMANCE OF 
MODERN SIEGES 



DESCRIBING THE PERSONAL ADVENTURES, 

RESOURCE AND DARING OF BESIEGERS 

AND BESIEGED IN ALL PARTS OF 

THE WORLD 



BY 

EDWARD GILLIAT, M.A. 

SOMETIME MASTER AT HARROW SCHOOL 
AUTHOR OF " FOREST OUTLAWS," " IN LINCOLN GREEN," &C, &C. 



WITH SIXTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS 



PHILADELPHIA 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY 

LONDON : SEELEY & CO. LIMITED 

1908 



i 



PREFACE 

These chapters are not histories of sieges, but narratives 
of such incidents as occur in beleaguered cities, and 
illustrate human nature in some of its strangest moods. 
That "facts are stranger than fiction " these stories go to 
prove : such unexpected issues, such improbable inter- 
positions meet us in the pages of history. What writer 
of fiction would dare to throw down battlements and 
walls by an earthquake, and represent besiegers as para- 
lysed by religious fear % These tales are full, indeed, 
of all the elements of romance, from the heroism and self- 
devotion of the brave and the patient suffering of the 
wounded, to the generosity of mortal foes and the 
kindliness and humour which gleam even on the battle- 
field and in the hospital. But the realities of war have 
not been kept out of sight ; now and then the veil has 
been lifted, and the reader has been shown a glimpse of 
those awful scenes which haunt the memory of even the 
stoutest veteran. 

We cannot realize fully the life that a soldier lives 
unless we see both sides of that life. We cannot feel the 
gratitude that we ought to feel unless we know the 
strain and suspense, the agony and endurance, that go 

vii 



PREFACE 

to make up victory or defeat. In time of war we are 
full of admiration for our soldiers and sailors, but in the 
past they have been too often forgotten or slighted when 
peace has ensued. Not to keep in memory the great 
deeds of our countrymen is mere ingratitude. 

Hearty acknowledgments are due to the authors and 
publishers who have so kindly permitted quotation from 
their books. Every such permission is more particularly 
mentioned in its place. The writer has also had many a 
talk with men who have fought in the Crimea, in India, 
in France, and in South Africa, and is indebted to them 
for some little personal touches such as give life and 
colour to a narrative. 



Y1U 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER I 

SIEGE OP GIBRALTAR (1779-1782) 

PAOE9 

The position of the Kock — State of defence — Pood-supply — Rodney 
brings relief — Fire-ships sent in — A convoy in a fog — Heavy 
guns bombard the town — Watching the cannon-ball — Catalina 
gets no gift — One against fourteen — Red-hot shot save the 
day — Lord Howe to the rescue ... - 17-27 

CHAPTER II 

DEFENCE OF ACRE (1799) 

Jaffa stormed by Napoleon — Sir Sidney Smith hurries to Acre — 
Takes a convoy — How the French procured cannon-balls 
— The Turks fear the mines — A noisy sortie — Fourteen 
assaults— A Damascus blade — Seventy shells explode — 
Napoleon nearly killed — The siege raised — A painful re- 
treat ....... 28-36 

CHAPTER III 

THE WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA (1809) 

Talavera between two fires— Captain Boothby wounded— Brought 
into Talavera — The fear of the citizens — The surgeons' delay 
— Operations without chloroform — The English retire — French 
troops arrive — Plunder — French officers kind, and protect 
Boothby — A private bent on loot beats a hasty retreat - 37-52 

is 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER IV 

THE CAPTURE OP CIUDAD RODRIGO (1812) 

PAGES 

A night march — Waiting for scaling-ladders — The assault — Ladders 
break — Shells and grenades — A magazine explodes — Street 
fighting — Drink brings disorder and plunder— Great spoil 53-61 

CHAPTER V 

THE STORMING OF BADAJOS (1812) 

Rescue of wounded men — A forlorn hope — Fire-balls light up the 
scene — A mine explodes— Partial failure of the English — 
Escalade of the castle — Pat's humour and heroism — Saving 
a General — Wellington hears the news — The day after the 
storm ....... 62-75 

CHAPTER VI 

A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN (1813) 

The coup de grace — The hospital — A cruel order — An attempt 
at escape — Removed to the castle — The English at the breach 
— Many are wounded — French ladies sleep in the open— A 
vertical fire — English gunners shoot too well — A good sabre 
lightly won ....... 76-89 

CHAPTER VII 

JELLALABAD (1842) 

Position of the town — Sale's brigade rebuilds the defences — A 
sortie — Bad news — A queer noise — A ruse that did not 
succeed — The only survivor comes in — Story of a massacre 
— The earthquake — The walls are down — Are rebuilt — English 
magic — Pollock comes — Fight outside — The peril of Lady 
Sale 90-109 

CHAPTER VIII 

SIEGE OP SEBASTOPOL (1854-1856) 

The English land without tents — Mr. Kinglake shows off before 
Lord Raglan — The Alma — Strange escapes — Looted houses — 

x 



CONTENTS 

PAOKS 

Fair plunder— Balaklava Bay — Horses lost at sea — A derelict 
worth having— Jack very helpful — The Heavy and Light 
Brigades — Spies— Fraternizing - 110-125 



CHAPTER IX 

AFTER INKERMANN (1854) 

Valiant deeds — Lord Raglan under fire — Tryon the^best shot — A 
Prince's button — A cold Christmas — Savage horses — The 
Mamelon redoubt— Corporal Quin— Colonel Zea - 126-136 

CHAPTER X 

THE INDIAN MUTINY — DELHI (1857-1858) 

The Mutiny begins — A warning from a sepoy — A near thing — A 
noble act of a native officer — In camp at Delhi with no kit — 
A plan that failed — Our first check — "Wilson in command — 
Seaton wounded — Arrival of Nicholson — Captures guns — The 
assault — The fate of the Princes — Pandy in a box - 137-158 



CHAPTER XI 

THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW (31st OF May to 25th of 

September, 1857) 

Firing at close quarters — Adventures of fugitives — Death of Sir H. 
Lawrence — His character — Difficulty of sending letters — 
Mines and counter -mines — Fulton killed — Signs of the relief 
coming — A great welcome — Story of the escape from 
Cawnpore- ...--- 159-174 



CHAPTER XII 

THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW (1857) 

The scene at Cawnpore — Fights before Lucknow — Nearly blown 
up — A hideous nightmare — Cheering a runaway — All safe out 
of the Residency — A quick march back — Who stole the 
biscuits ? — Sir Colin's own regiment - • - 175-190 

xi 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XIII 

RUNNING THE BLOCKADE (1861) 

PAGES 

North v. South — A new President hates slavery — Fort Sumter is 
bombarded — Ladies on the house-top — Niggers don't mind 
shells — A blockade-runner comes to Oxford — The Banshee 
strips for the race — Wilmington — High pay — Lights out — 
Cast the lead — A stern chase — The run home — Lying perdu 
— The Night-haiuk saved by Irish humour — Southern need at 
the end of the war — Negro dignity waxes big - - 191-201 



CHAPTER XIV 

THE FIRST IRONCLADS (1862) 

Will they sink or swim ? — Captain Ericsson, the Swede — The 
Merrimac raised and armoured — The Monitor built by private 
venture — Merrimac surprises Fort Monroe — The Cumberland 
attacked — The silent monster comes on — Her ram makes an 
impression — Morris refuses to strike his flag — The Cumber- 
land goes down — The Congress is next for attention — On fire 
and forced to surrender — Blows up at midnight — The Min- 
nesota aground shows she can bite — General panic — Was it 
Providence ? — A light at sea — Only a cheese-box on a raft — 
Sunday's fight between two monsters — The Merrimac finds 
she is deeply hurt, wounded to death — The four long hours — 
Worden and Buchanan both do their best — Signals for help 
—The fiery end of the Whitehall gunboat - 202-212 



CHAPTER XV 

CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS (1862) 

New Orleans and its forts — Farragut despises craven counsel — The 
mortar-fleet in disguise — Fire-rafts rush down — A week of hot 
gun-fire — A dash through the defences — The Varuna's last 
shot — Oscar, aged thirteen — Ranged before the city — Anger 
of mob — Summary justice — Soldiers insulted in the streets — 
General Butler in command — Porter nearly blown up in 
council — Fort Jackson in ruins — " The fuse is out " - 213-219 

xii 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XVI 

THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND (1862 AND 1865) 

PAGES 

Fair Oaks a drawn battle — Robert Lee succeeds Johnston — Reforms 
in the army — Humours of the sentinels — Chaffing the niggers 
— Their idea of liberty — The pickets chum together — Stuart's 
raid — A duel between a Texan and a German — Effect of music 
on soldiers — A terrible retreat to James River — Malvern Hill 
battle-scenes — Three years after — General Grant before Rich- 
mond — Coloured troops enter the Southern capital in triumph 
— Lee surrenders — Friends once more - - - 220-230 

CHAPTER XVII 

THE SIEGE OF PARIS (1870-1871) 
WITH THE GERMANS OUTSIDE 

The Germans invest Paris — Trochu's sortie fails — The English 
ambulance welcomed — A Prince's visit to the wounded — In 
the snow — Madame Simon — A brave Lieutenant — Piano and 
jam — The big guns begin — St. Denis — Old Jacob writes to 
the Crown Prince — A dramatic telegram — Spy fever — Journa- 
lists mobbed ...... 231-240 

CHAPTER XVIII 

the siege of paris — Continued 

WITH THE BESIEGED (1870-1871) 

Moods in Paris — The Empress escapes — Taking down Imperial 
flags — Playing dominoes under fire — Cowards branded — 
Balloon post — Return of the wounded — French numbed by 
cold — The lady and the dogs — The nurse who was mighty 
particular — Castor and Pollux pronounced tough — Stories of 
suffering ------- 241-250 

CHAPTER XIX 

METZ (1870) 

Metz surrounded — Taken for a spy — Work with an ambulance — 
Fierce Prussians rob an old woman — Attempt to leave Metz 

xiii 



CONTENTS 

PAGES 

— Refusing an honour — The cantiniere's horse — The grey pet 
of the regiment — Deserters abound — A village fired for punish- 
ment — Sad scenes at the end .... 251-263 



CHAPTER XX 

PLEVNA (1877) 

An English boy as Turkish Lieutenant — A melee — Wounded by a 
horseman — Takes letter to Russian camp — The Czar watches 
the guns — Skobeleff 'a charge — The great Todleben arrives — 
Skobeleff deals with cowards — Pasting labels — The last sortie 
— Osman surrenders — Prisoners in the snow — Bukarest ladies 
very kind- ...... 264-279 



CHAPTER XXI 

SIEGE OP KHARTOUM (1884) 

Gordon invited to the Soudan — The Mahdi — Chinese Gordon — His 
religious feeling — Not supported by England — Arabs attack — 
Blacks as cowards — Pashas shot — The Abbas sent down with 
Stewart — Her fate — Relief coming — Provisions fail — A sick 
steamer — Bordein sent down to Shendy — Alone on the house- 
top — Sir Charles Wilson and Beresford steam up — The rapids 
and sand-bank — "Do you see the flag ?" — " Turn and fly " — 
Gordon's fate ... . 280-288 



CHAPTER XXII 

KUMASSI (1900) 

The Governor's visit — Pageant of Kings — Evil omens — The Fetish 
Grove — The fort — Loyal natives locked out — A fight — King 
Aguna's triumph — Relief at last — Their perils — Saved by a 
dog — Second relief — Governor retires — Wait for Colonel Will- 
cocks — The flag still flying — Lady Hodgson's adventures 289-302 
xiv 



CONTENTS 
CHAPTER XXIII 

MAFEKING (1899-1900) 

PAGES 

Snyman begins to fire — A flag of truce — Midnight sortie — The 
dynamite trolley — Kaffirs careless — A cattle raid — Eloff 
nearly takes Mafeking — Is taken himself instead — The relief 
dribble in — At 2 a.m. come cannon with Mahon and 
Plumer ------- 303-317 

CHAPTER XXIV 

THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY (1899-1900) 

The diamond-mines — Cecil Rhodes comes in — Streets barricaded 
— Colonel Kekewich sends out the armoured train — Water got 
from the De Beers Company's mines — A job lot of shells — 
De Beers can make shells too — Milner's message — Beef or 
horse ? — Long Cecil — Labram killed — Shelter down the mines 
— A capture of dainties — Major Rodger's adventures — General 
French comes to the rescue — Outposts astonished to see 
Lancers and New Zealanders - 318-325 

CHAPTER XXV 

THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH (1899-1900) 

Ladysmith — Humours of the shell — The Lyre tries to be funny — 
Attack on Long Tom — A brave bugler — Practical jokes 
— The black postman — A big trek — Last shots — Some one 
comes — Saved at last .... 326-340 

CHAPTER XXVI 

SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR (1904) 

Port Arthur — Its hotel life — Stoessel not popular — Fleet surprised 
— Shelled at twelve miles — Japanese pickets make a mistake — 
Wounded cannot be brought in — Polite even under the knife 
— The etiquette of the bath — The unknown death — Kondra- 
chenko, the real hero — The white flag at last — Nogi the 
modest — "Banzai!" — Effect of good news on the wounded — 
The fleet sink with alacrity .... 341-352 

XV 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



THE SALLY FROM THE FORT AT KUMASSI (see 

p. 294)- - - - - Frontispiece 

THE LAST SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR BY FRANCE 

and SPAIN - .... To face p. 26 

THE NIGHT ASSAULT OF CIUDAD RODRIGO - „ 56 

THE ESCALADE OF THE CASTLE- - - „ 66 

THE LAST OF AN ARMY - - - ,, 96' 

GETTING RID OF HIS CAPTORS - - - ,,128 

A DARING DEED : BLOWING UP THE CASHMERE 

GATE, DELHI - - - - ,,154 

THE LIGHTER SIDE OF WAR AT LUCKNOW - „ 180 

SHOT DOWN BY THEIR FELLOW-CITIZENS - „ 216 

A DUEL BETWEEN A TEXAN AND A GERMAN - „ 224 
THE BALLOON POST USED DURING THE SIEGE 

OF PARIS -----„ 244 
A STRANGE WEAPON OF OFFENCE - - „ 282 
THE BOERS, TAKEN BY SURPRISE, WERE UN- 
STEADY AND PANIC- STRUCK - - „ 304 
A BRITISH AMAZON AT MAFEKING - - „ 308 
A RUSSIAN TORPEDO-BOAT DESTROYER ELUDING 

THE JAPANESE FLEET „ 344 

A HUMAN LADDER ... „ 348 

xvi 



THE ROMANCE 
OF MODERN SIEGES 

CHAPTER I 

SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR (1779-1782). 

The position of the Rock — State of defence — Food-supply — Rodney 
brings relief — Fire-ships sent in — A convoy in a fog — Heavy guns 
bombard the town — Watching the cannon-ball — Catalina gets no 
gift — One against fourteen — Red-hot shot save the day — Lord 
Howe to the rescue. 

Gibraltar ! What a thrill does the very name evoke 
to one who knows a little of English history and England's 
heroes ! But to those who have the good fortune to 
steam in a P. and 0. liner down the coast of Portugal, 
and catch sight of the Rock on turning by Cabrita Point 
into the Bay of Algeciras the thrill of admiration is 
intensified. For the great Rock lies like a lion couched 
on the marge of the Mediterranean. It is one of the 
pillars of Hercules : it commands the entrance to the 
inner sea. 

From 712 to the beginning of the fourteenth century 
Gibraltar was in the hands of the Saracens ; then it fell 
into the hands of the Spaniards. In 1704, the year of 
Blenheim, a combined English and Dutch fleet under 
Sir George Rooke captured the Rock from the Marquis 

17 b 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

de Salines, and Gibraltar has since then remained in the 
possession of the English, though several attempts 
have been made to wrest it from us. Before we follow 
Captain Drinkwater in some details of the great siege, a 
few words must be said about the Rock and its defences 
as they then were. 

The Rock itself juts out like a promontory, rising to 
a height of 1,300 feet, and joined to the Spanish main- 
land by a low sandy isthmus, which is at the foot of the 
Rock about 2,700 feet broad. On a narrow ledge at 
the foot of the north-west slope lies the little town, 
huddled up beneath the frowning precipice and bristling 
batteries excavated out of the solid rock. At different 
heights, up to the very crest, batteries are planted, half 
or wholly concealed by the galleries. All along the sea- 
line were bastions, mounted with great guns and howitzers, 
and supplied with casemates for 1,000 men. In all the 
fortifications were armed with 663 pieces of artillery. 
Conspicuous among the buildings was an old Moorish 
castle on the north-west side of the hill : here was planted 
the Grand Battery, with the Governor's residence at 
the upper corner of the walls. Many caves and hollows 
are found in the hill convenient both for powder 
magazines and also for hiding-places to the apes who 
colonize the Rock. The climate even at mid-winter is 
so mild and warm that cricket and tennis can be played 
on dry grass, wherever a lawn can be found in the 
neighbourhood, as the writer has experienced. But at 
Gibraltar itself all is stony ground and barren rock ; only 
on the western slope a few palmettos grow, with lavender 
and Spanish broom, roses and asphodels. 

In 1777 a good opportunity seemed to be offered 
for Spain to recover the Rock from England. The 
North American colonies had seceded, and the prestige 
of Britain had suffered a severe blow. The fleets of 

18 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

France and Spain, sixty-six sail of the line, were opposed 
by Sir Charles Hardy's thirty-eight, but with these he 
prevented the enemy from landing an invading army 
on the English shore. But Spain was intent on retaking 
Gibraltar, and had already planted batteries across the 
isthmus which connects the Rock with Spain. 

General Elliot, the Governor of Gibraltar, had a 
garrison 5,382 strong, 428 artillerymen, and 106 engi- 
neers. Admiral Duff had brought his ships — a sixty-gun 
man-of-war, three frigates, and a sloop — alongside the 
New Mole. All preparations were made to resist a siege. 
Towards the middle of August the enemy succeeded in 
establishing a strict blockade with the object of reducing 
the garrison by famine. There were not more than 
forty head of cattle in the place, and supplies from 
Africa were intercepted by the Spanish cruisers. In 
November the effects of scarcity began to be felt, though 
many of the inhabitants had been sent away. Mutton 
was three shillings a pound, ducks fourteen shillings a 
couple ; even fish and bread were very scarce. General 
Elliot set the example of abstemious living, and for 
eight days he lived on 4 ounces of rice a day. The 
inhabitants had for some time been put upon a daily 
ration of bread, delivered under the protection of sentries 
with fixed bayonets. But even with this safeguard for 
the week there was a scene of struggling daily. Many 
times the stronger got more than their share, the weaker 
came away empty-handed, and eked out a wretched 
existence on leeks and thistles. Even soldiers and their 
families were perilously near starvation. So that a 
listless apathy fell on the majority, and they looked 
seaward in vain for a help that did not arrive. 

It was not until the 15th of January, 1780, that the 
joyful news went round the little town of a brig in the 
offing which bore the British flag. 

19 B 2 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

" She cannot pass the batteries I" 

" She is standing in for the Old Mole ! Hurrah !" 

That brig brought the tidings of approaching relief, 
and many a wet eye kindled with hope. 

But the look-out on Signal Point could see the Spaniards 
in Algeciras Bay preparing for sea eleven men-of-war 
to cut off the convoy. Again the hopes of the garrison 
went down. They did not know, neither did the 
Spaniards, that Admiral Sir George Rodney, an old 
Harrow boy, was escorting the convoy with a powerful 
fleet of twenty-one sail of the line. He quickly drove 
the eleven Spaniards into headlong flight, but before 
rounding into the bay he fell in with fifteen Spanish 
merchant-men and six ships of war, which became his 
prize. 

Then for a time the town and garrison enjoyed them- 
selves frugally, and life became worth living. But on 
the departure of Rodney the Spaniards tried to destroy 
the British vessels in the bay with fire-ships. 

It was on a June night that the fire spread, and the 
gleam shot across the water, lighting up Algeciras and the 
cork forests that clothe the mountain-side. Then the 
alarm was given. The Panther, a sixty-gun man-of-war, 
and the other armed ships opened fire on the assailants ; 
officers and men sprang into their boats and grappled 
the blazing ships, making fast hawsers, and towing them 
under the great guns of the Rock, where they were 
promptly sunk. 

Again the blight of ennui, sickness, and famine came 
on the little garrison ; but in October a cargo of fruit 
came just in time to save them from scurvy. In March, 
1781, the want of bread became serious : biscuit crumbs 
were selling for a shilling a pound. " How long ?" was 
the anxious cry that was felt, if not expressed in words. 
Had England forgotten her brave men ? 

20 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

On the 12th of April, to the joyful surprise of all, a great 
convoy was signalled, escorted by a strong fleet. Every 
man, woman, and child who could walk came out upon 
the ramparts and gazed seawards with glistening eyes. 
At daybreak, says the historian of the siege, " Admiral 
Darby's much-expected fleet was in sight from our 
signal-house, but was not discernible from below, being 
obscured by a thick mist in the Gut. As the sun rose, 
however, the fog rose too like the curtain of a vast 
theatre, discovering to the anxious garrison one of the 
most beautiful and pleasing scenes it is possible to 
conceive. The ecstasies of the inhabitants at this 
grand and exhilarating sight are not to be described ; 
but, alas ! they little dreamed of the tremendous blow 
that impended, which was to annihilate their property, 
and reduce many of them to indigence and beggary." 

For this second relief of the garrison stung the Spaniards 
into the adoption of a measure which inflicted a large 
amount of suffering on the citizens. They at once began 
to bombard the town with sixty-four heavy guns and 
fifty mortars. All amongst the crowds in the narrow, 
winding streets, through the frail roofs and windows, came 
shot and shell, so that one and all fled from their homes, 
seeking cover among the rocks. This was the time for 
thieves to operate, and many houses were rifled of their 
contents. Then it was discovered that many hucksters 
and liquor-dealers had been hoarding and hiding their 
stocks, and a fire having broken out in a wine-shop, 
the soldiers tasted and drank to excess. Then in a few 
days the discipline became relaxed ; many of the garrison 
stole and took away to their quarters barrels of wine, 
which they proceeded to stow away, to their own peril and 
ruin. At length General Elliot was compelled to issue 
orders that any soldier found drunk or asleep at his post 
should be shot. 

21 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

What surprises us in our days of long-distance firing 
is the strange fact that a man with sharp vision could 
see one of the cannon-balls as it came towards him. 
One day, we are told, an officer saw a ball coming his 
way, but he was so fascinated by it that he could not 
move out of the way. Another day a shot fell into a 
house in which nearly twenty people were gathered 
together : all escaped except one child. On another 
occasion a shot came through the embrasures of one of 
the British batteries, took off the legs of two men, one 
leg of another, and wounded a fourth man in both legs, 
so that " four men had seven legs taken off and wounded 
by one shot." A boy who had been posted on the 
works, on account of his keenness of vision, to warn the 
men when a cannon-ball was coming their way, had 
only just been complaining that they did not heed his 
warnings, and while he turned to the men this shot 
which did all this hurt was fired by the enemy. A large 
cannon-ball in those days weighed 30 pounds, others 
much less. The author remembers Admiral Colomb 
telling the Harrow boys in a lecture that a Captain of 
those days could carry two or more cannon-balls in his 
coat-tail pocket ; the balls of modern guns have to be 
moved by hydraulic machinery. Yet it is astonishing 
how much damage the old cannon-balls could inflict, 
lopping along like overgrown cricket-balls as they did. 

Sometimes incidents happened of an amusing character. 

One day a soldier was rummaging about among the 
ruins of a fallen house, and came upon a find of watches 
and jewels. He bethought him at once of a very pretty 
Spanish girl who had coquetted with him in the gardens 
of the Alameda. 

" Now, let me see," he murmured to himself, " how 
can I put this away safe ? Little Catalina will laugh 
when she sees them there jewels, I'll be bound ! Humph ! 

22 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

I can't take this lot to quarters, that's sartin ! Them 
sergeants, as feel one all round on return from duty, will 
grab the lot." 

So he walked on, musing and pondering over his 
weighty affair. 

As he was passing the King's Bastion a happy thought 
struck him. 

" By George, sir !" he said to himself, " it's just the 
very thing. Who would think of looking for a watch 
inside a gun ?" and he chuckled to himself. 

It was high noon ; the sentinel seemed half asleep. The 
soldier tied up his prize in his handkerchief, took out the 
wad of the gun, and slipped his treasure-trove into the 
bore of the cannon, replacing the wad carefully. That 
evening he met Catalina, and managed to inform her 
that he had a pleasant surprise for her, if she could come 
to the King's Bastion. 

Her dark eyes glanced mischievously. 

" No, not in the evening, I thank you, Jacko. I will 
come to-morrow, an hour ofter sunrise." 

" Very well, Catalina ; I see you do not trust me. To- 
morrow, then, you shall come with me to the King's Bastion, 
and see with your own eyes how rich I can make you." 

Catalina understood enough English to laugh heartily 
at her lover's grave and mysterious words. 

" He has stolen a loaf and a bottle of wine," she thought 
in her simplicity. 

However, Catalina did not disappoint Jack, and 
together they paced towards the semi-circular platform 
of the King's Bastion. 

Jack was a very proud man as he tried to explain to his 
lady-love what a surprise was in store for her : he touched 
her wrists to show how the bracelets would fit, and her 
shapely neck to prove the existence of a splendid necklace, 
and Catalina began to believe her boy. 

23 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

But as they came out upon the gun platform, Jack 
stopped suddenly, and uttered a fearful oath. 

" dios !" cried the maid, " what is there to hurt, 
Jacko ?" 

" Don't you see ? Oh, Catalina, the game is up ! 
That devil of a gunner is wiping out the bore of his gun !" 
Jack ran up, and, seizing the man by the arm, said : 
' ' I say, mate, if you have found a parcel in that gun, it's 
mine ! I put it in last night. I tell you it's mine, mate ! 
Don't you try to make believe you have not seen it, 'cos 
I know you has." 

The gunner stared in open-mouthed astonishment at the 
speaker. At last he said, with a touch of sarcasm : 

" What for do you think I am wiping out her mouth, 
you silly ! You must have slept pretty sound not to 
know that them gun-boats crept up again last night." 

" The devil take them ! Then, where's that gold watch 
of mine and them jewels 1 I put 'em for safety in that 
fool of a gun." 

" Oh, then, you may depend upon it, my lad, that the 
watch-glass has got broke, for we fired a many rounds in 
the night." 

" What for you look so to cry ?" asked little Catalina 
in wonder. 

" Oh, come away, sweetheart. You'll get no rich present 
this year ; them Spaniards have collared 'em all. 
Lord! OLord!" 

On the 7th of July the Spaniards at Cabrita Point were 
seen to be signalling the approach of an enemy. As the 
mists melted away, the garrison could see a ship becalmed 
out in the bay. Fourteen gunboats from Algeciras had put 
out to cut her off ; on this, Captain Curtis, of the Brilliant, 
ordered three barges to row alongside, and receive any 
dispatches she might have on board. This was done just 
before the leading Spanish gunboat got within range ; 

24 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

then came a hideous storm of round and grape shot as 
the fourteen gunboats circled round the Helma. 

But Captain Roberts, though he had only fourteen 
small guns, returned their fire gallantly. The English 
sloop was lying becalmed about a league from the Rock, 
and the garrison in Gibraltar could do nothing to help her. 
They looked every minute to see the Helma sink, but still 
she battled on against their 26-pounders. 

Then, when hope seemed desperate, a westerly breeze 
sprang up ; the waters darkened and rippled round the 
Helma, her canvas slowly filled out, and she came away 
with torn sails and rigging to the shelter of the Mole. 

In September, 1782, a grand attack was made by the 
Spaniards with ten men-of-war, gunboats, mortar-boats, 
and floating batteries. They took up their position about 
900 yards from the King's Bastion. Four hundred pieces 
of the heaviest artillery were crashing and thundering, 
while all the air was thick with smoke. General Elliott 
had made his preparations : the round shot was being 
heated in portable furnaces all along the front, and as the 
furnaces were insufficient, huge fires were lit in the angles 
between buildings on which our " roast potatoes," as 
the soldiers nicknamed the hot shot, were being baked. 

But the enemy's battering-ships seemed invulnerable. 
" Our heaviest shells often rebounded from their tops, 
whilst the 32-pound shot seemed incapable of making 
any visible impression upon their hulls. Frequently we 
flattered ourselves they were on fire, but no sooner did 
any smoke appear than, with admirable intrepidity, men 
were observed applying water from their engines within 
to those places whence the smoke issued. Even the artil- 
lery themselves at this period had their doubts of the 
effect of the red-hot shot, which began to be used about 
twelve, but were not general till between one and two 
o'clock." After some hours' incessant firing, the masts 

25 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

of several Spanish ships were seen to be toppling over ; 
the flag-ship and the Admiral's second ship were on fire, 
and on board some others confusion was seen to be pre- 
vailing. Their fire slackened, while ours increased. 
Then, as night came on, the gleams spread across the 
troubled waters ; the cannonade of the garrison increased 
in rapidity and power. At one in the morning two ships 
were blazing mast-high, and the others soon caught fire 
from the red-hot shot or from the flying sparks. The 
light and glow of this fearful conflagration brought out 
the weird features of the whole bay : the sombre Rock, 
the blood-red sea, the white houses of Algeciras five miles 
across, the dark cork forests, and the Spanish mountains — 
all stood out in strange perspective. Amid the roar of 
cannon were fitfully heard the hoarse murmurs of the 
crowds that lined the shore and the screams of burning 
men. Sometimes a deep gloom shrouded the background 
of earth and sea, while gigantic columns of curling, serpent 
flame shot up from the blazing hulls. 

Brigadier Curtis, who was encamped at Europa Point, 
now took out his flotilla of twelve gunboats, each being 
armed with a 24-pounder in its bow, and took the floating 
batteries in flank, compelling the Spanish relieving boats 
to retire. 

Daylight showed a sight never to be forgotten : the 
flames had paled before the sun, but the dark forms of the 
Spaniards moving amongst the fire and shrieking for help 
and compassion stirred all the feelings of humanity. 
Some were clinging to the sides of the burning ships, 
others were flinging themselves into the waves. Curtis 
led his boats up to the smoking hulks in order to rescue 
some of the victims. He and his men climbed on board 
the battering-ships at the risk of their lives, and helped 
down the Spaniards, who were profuse in their expressions 
of gratitude. 

26 



SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 

But as the English thus worked for the rescue of their 
enemies, the magazine of one of the Spanish ships blew 
up with a crash at about five o'clock, and a quarter of an 
hour after another exploded in the centre of the line. 
Burning splinters were hurled around in all directions, 
and involved the British gunboats in grave danger. In 
the Brigadier's boat his coxswain was killed, his stroke 
wounded, and a hole was forced through the bottom of the 
boat. After landing 357 Spaniards, the English were 
compelled to retire under the cover of the Rock, leaving 
the remainder to their dreadful fate. Of the six ships still 
on fire, three blew up before eleven o'clock ; the other 
three burned down to the water's edge. 

Thus ended the attempt to take the Rock by means of 
floating castles. The loss sustained by the Spaniards was 
about 2,000 killed, wounded, and taken prisoners ; 
whereas the losses in the garrison were surprisingly small, 
considering how long a cannonade had been kept up 
upon the forts : 16 only were killed ; 18 officers, ser- 
geants, and rank and file were wounded. Yet the enemy 
had been firing more than 300 pieces of heavy ordnance, 
while the English garrison could bring to bear only 80 
cannon, 7 mortars, and 9 howitzers ; but even for these 
they expended 716 barrels of powder. 

As Admiral Lord Howe was sailing with a powerful 
fleet to the help of Gibraltar, he heard the news of General 
Elliot's splendid defence. On the night of the 18th of Octo- 
ber, 1782, a great storm scattered the French and Spanish 
ships ; and soon after the delighted garrison saw Lord 
Howe's fleet and his convoy, containing fresh troops and 
provisions, approaching in order of battle. The blockade 
was now virtually at an end. The siege had lasted three 
years, seven months, and twelve days. Since then no 
attempt has been made to capture Gibraltar. 

27 



CHAPTER II 

DEFENCE OF ACRE (1799) 

Jaffa stormed by Napoleon — Sir Sidney Smith hurries to Acre— Takes 
a convoy — How the French procured cannon-balls — The Turks 
fear the mines — A noisy sortie — Fourteen assaults — A Damascus 
blade — Seventy shells explode — Napoleon nearly killed — The siege 
raised — A painful retreat. 

Napoleon Bonaparte had crushed all opposition in 
Central and Southern Europe, but there was one Power 
which foiled him — Great Britain. 

The French Government compelled Spain and Holland 
to join in a naval war against England, but Jervis and 
Nelson broke and scattered the combined fleets. 

Bonaparte had conceived a bitter hatred against the 
only Power which now defied the might of France, and 
was causing him " to miss his destiny." 

" I will conquer Egypt and India ; then, attacking 
Turkey, I will take Europe in the rear." So he wrote. 
In the spring of 1798 he set out for Egypt, reducing 
Malta on the way, and just eluding Nelson's fleet. 

He had got as far as Cairo when he heard of Nelson's 
victory in Aboukir Bay, where his French fleet was 
destroyed. 

But Bonaparte, undaunted, pressed on to attack 
Syria. He stormed Jaffa, and put the garrison to the 
sword. Not content with this cruelty, he marched the 

28 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

townsfolk, to the number of 3,700, into the middle of a 
vast square, formed by the French troops. The poor 
wretches shed no tears, uttered no cries. Some who 
were wounded and could not march so fast as the rest 
were bayonetted on the way. 

The others were halted near a pool of dirty, stagnant 
water, divided into small bodies, marched in different 
directions, and there shot down. When the French 
soldiers had exhausted their cartridges, the sword and 
bayonet finished the business. Sir Sidney Smith, a 
Captain commanding a few ships in the Levant, hearing 
of these atrocities, hurried with his ships to St. Jean 
d'Acre, which lies north of Jaffa, on the north end of the 
bay which is protected on the south by the chalk head- 
land of Carmel, jutting out like our Beachy Head far into 
the sea. 

Sir Sidney arrived in the Tigre at Acre only two days 
before Bonaparte appeared. On the 17th of March he sent 
the Tigre's boats by night to the foot of Mount Carmel, and 
there they found the French advanced guard encamped 
close to the water's edge. The boats opened with grape, 
and the French retired in a hurry up the side of the 
mount. 

The main body of the army, hearing that the sea-road 
was exposed to gun-fire from British ships, went round 
by Nazareth and invested Acre to the east. A French 
corvette and nine sail of gun vessels coming round Mount 
Carmel, found themselves close to the English fleet, and 
seven of them were made prizes, manned from the ships, 
and employed to harass the enemy's posts. 

The French trenches were opened on the 20th of March 
with thirty-two cannon, but they were deficient in balls. 
The French General, Montholon, tells us how they made 
the English provide them with cannon-balls. It reminds 
us of our own plan at Jellalabad. He says that Napoleon 

29 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

from time to time ordered a few waggons to be driven 
near the sea, on sight of which Sir Sidney would send in 
shore one of his ships and pour a rolling fire around the 
waggons. Presently the French troops would run to the 
spot, collect all the balls they could find and bring them 
in to the Director of Artillery, receiving five sous for each 
ball. This they did, while laughter resounded on every 
side. The French could afford to be merry. Under 
Bonaparte they had become the masters of the greater 
part of Europe. Nothing seemed impossible to them 
under that military genius. Here they were besieging a 
little trumpery Syrian town, which they calculated they 
could take in three days ; " for," said they, "it is not so 
strong as Jaffa. Its garrison only amounts to 2,000 
or 3,000 men, whereas Jaffa had a garrison of 8,000 
Turks." 

On the 25th of March the French had made a breach in 
the tower which was considered practicable. A young 
officer with fifteen sappers and twenty-five Grenadiers, 
was ordered to mount to the assault and clear the tower 
fort ; but a counter-scarp 15 feet high stopped them. 
Many were wounded, and they hastily retired. On the 
28th a mine was sprung, and they assaulted again ; 
but " the Turks exerted themselves so far on this occa- 
sion," writes Sir Sidney, "as to knock the assailants off 
their ladders into the ditch, where about forty of their 
bodies now lie." Montholon writes : " The breach was 
found to be too high by several feet, and Mailly, an officer 
of the staff, and others were killed. When the Turks 
saw Adjutant Lusigier fixing the ladder, a panic seized 
them, and many fled to the port. Even Djezzar, the 
Governor, had embarked. It was very unfortunate. 
That was the day on which the town ought to have been 
taken." 

Early in April a sortie took place, in which the British 

30 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

Marines were to force their way into the French mine, 
while the Turks attacked the trenches. The sally took 
place just before daylight, but the noise and shouting 
of the Turks rendered the attempt to surprise the enemy 
useless ; but they succeeded in destroying part of the 
mine, at considerable loss. The Turks brought in above 
sixty heads, many muskets and entrenching tools. " We 
have taught the besiegers," writes Sir Sidney, " to re- 
spect the enemy they have to deal with, so as to keep at a 
greater distance." On the 1st of May the enemy, after many 
hours' heavy cannonade from thirty pieces of artillery 
brought from Jaffa, made a fourth attempt to mount the 
breach, now much widened, but were repulsed with loss. 

" The Tigre moored on one side and the Theseus on 
the other, flank the town walls, and the gunboats, 
launches, etc., flank the enemy's trenches, to their great 
annoyance. Nothing but desperation can induce them 
to make the sort of attempts they do to mount the breach 
under such a fire as we pour in upon them ; and it is 
impossible to see the lives, even of our enemies, thus 
sacrificed, and so much bravery misapplied, without 
regret. I must not omit to mention, to the credit of the 
Turks, that they fetch gabions, fascines, and other 
material which the garrison does not afford from the 
face of the enemy's works." 

By the 9th of May the French had on nine several occa- 
sions attempted to storm, but had been beaten back with 
immense slaughter. On the fifty-first day of the siege 
the English had been reinforced by Hassan Bey with 
corvettes and transports ; but this only made Bonaparte 
attack with more ferocity, having protected themselves 
with sand-bags and the bodies of their dead built in with 
them. It was a touch and go whether the French would 
not fight their way in. A group of Generals was assembled 
on Cceur-de-Lion's Mount, among whom Napoleon was 

31 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

distinguishable, as he raised his glasses and gesticulated. 
At this critical moment Sir Sidney landed his boats at 
the mole and took the crews up to the breach armed with 
pikes. The enthusiastic gratitude of the Turks — men, 
women, and children — at sight of such a reinforcement is 
not to be described. The few Turks who were standing 
their ground in the breach were flinging heavy stones 
down on the heads of the advancing foe, but many of the 
French mounted to the heap of ruins in the breach so 
close that the muzzles of their muskets touched and their 
spear-heads locked. 

Djezzar Pasha, on hearing that so large a force of the 
English were fighting in the breach, left his seat, where, 
according to Turkish custom, he was sitting to distribute 
rewards to such as should bring him the heads of the 
enemy, and coming behind our men, the energetic old 
man pulled back his English friends with violence, saying, 
" If any harm happen to the English, all is lost." 

A sally made by the Turks in another quarter caused 
the French in the trenches to uncover themselves above 
their parapet, so that the fire from our boats brought 
down numbers of them. A little before sunset a massive 
column came up to the breach with solemn step. By the 
Pasha's orders a good number of the French were let 
in, and they descended from the rampart into the Pasha's 
garden, where in a very few minutes their bravest lay 
headless corpses, the sabre proving more than a match 
for the bayonet. The rest, seeing what was done, fled 
precipitately. The breach was now practicable for fifty 
men abreast. " We felt," says Sir Sidney, " that we 
must defend it at all costs, for by this breach Bonaparte 
means to march to further conquest, and on the issue 
of this conflict depends the conduct of the thousands of 
spectators who sit on the surrounding hills, waiting to 
see which side they shall join." 

32 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

With regard to the cutting off of heads by the Turks, 
one day, when out riding, Sir Sidney questioned the 
superior metal of the Damascus blade, when Djezzar 
Pasha replied that such a blade would separate the head 
from the body of any animal without turning the edge. 

" Look !" said the Pasha ; " this one I carry about with 
me never fails. It has taken off some dozens of heads." 

" Very well, Pasha," said Sir Sidney. " Could you not 
give me ocular proof of the merit of your Damascus, and 
at the same time of your own expertness, by slicing off, 
en passant, the head of one of the oxen we are now 
approaching ?" 

" Ah, q'oui, monsieur, c'est deja fait ;" and springing 
off at a gallop, he smote a poor ox as it was grazing close 
to the path, and the head immediately rolled on the 
ground. A Damascus sabre regards neither joints nor 
bones, but goes slicing through, and you cannot feel any 
dint on the edge thereof. 

On the 14th of May Sir Sidney writes to his brother : 
" Our labour is excessive : many of us have died of fatigue. 
I am but half dead, and nearly blinded by sun and sand. 
Bonaparte brings fresh troops to the assault two or three 
times in the night, and so we are obliged to be always 
under arms. He has lost the flower of his army in these 
desperate attempts to storm, as appears by the certificates 
of former services which we find in their pockets. We 
have been now near two months constantly under fire 
and firing. We cannot guard the coast lower down than 
Mount Carmel, for the Pasha tells me, if we go away, the 
place will fall, so that the French get supplies from Jaffa 
to the south. I sent Captain Miller in the Theseus 
yesterday to chase three French frigates off Csesarea ; 
but, alas ! seventy shells burst at the forepart of Captain 
Miller's cabin, killing him and thirty-two men, including 
some who jumped overboard and were drowned." The 

33 C 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

ship got on fire in five places, but was saved. By the 16th 
of May Bonaparte had lost eight Generals and most of his 
artillerymen — in all upwards of 4,000 men. The Turks 
were becoming quite brave and confident. They boldly 
rushed in on the assaulting columns, sabre in hand, and 
cut them to pieces before they could fire twice. But they 
were struck with terror at the thought of the mines which 
they imagined might blow up at any time, and could not 
be forced to remain on the walls or in the tower. How- 
ever, the knowledge which the garrison had of the 
massacre at Jaffa rendered them desperate in their per- 
sonal defence. 

In the fourteenth assault General Kleber led his vic- 
torious troops to the breach. It was a grand and terrific 
spectacle. The Grenadiers rushed forward under a 
shower of balls. Kleber, with the gait of a giant, with 
his thick head of hair and stentorian voice, had taken his 
post, sword in hand, on the bank of the breach. The 
noise of the cannon, the rage of the soldiers, the yells of 
the Turks, were all bewildering and awful. 

General Bonaparte, standing on the battery of the 
breach, looking rather paler than usual, was following the 
progress of the assault through his glass, when a ball 
passed above his head ; but he would not budge. In vain 
did Berthier ask him to quit this perilous post — he re- 
ceived no answer — and two or three officers were killed 
close to him ; yet he made no sign of moving from the 
spot. All at once the column of the besiegers came to 
a standstill. Bonaparte went further forward, and then 
perceived that the ditch was vomiting out flames and 
smoke. It was impossible to go on. Kleber, in a great 
rage, struck his thigh with his sword and swore. But 
the General-in-Chief, judging the obstacle to be insur- 
mountable, gave a gesture and ordered a retreat. After 
this failure the French Grenadiers absolutely refused to 

34 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

mount the breach any more over the putrid bodies of 
their unburied companions. Bonaparte for once seems 
to have lost his judgment, first by sacrificing so many of 
his best men in trying to take a third-rate fort ; and, 
secondly, because, even if he had succeeded in taking the 
town, the fire of the English ships must have driven him 
out again in a short time. 

One last desperate throw was made for success by 
sending an Arab dervish with a letter to the Pasha pro- 
posing a cessation of arms for the purpose of burying the 
dead. During the conference of the English and Turkish 
Generals on this subject a volley of shot and shells on a 
sudden announced an assault ; but the garrison was ready, 
and all they did was to increase the numbers of the slain, 
to the disgrace of the General who thus disloyally sacri- 
ficed them. The game was up after a siege of sixty 
days : in the night following the 20th of May the French 
army began to retreat. But as they could not carry their 
guns and wounded with them, these were hurried to sea 
without seamen to navigate the ships, in want of water 
and food. They steered straight for the English ships, 
and claimed and received succour. Their expressions of 
gratitude to Sir Sidney were mingled with execrations on 
their General for his cruel treatment of them. English 
boats rowed along the shore and harassed their march 
south. The whole track between Acre and Gaza was 
strewn with the dead bodies of those who had sunk under 
fatigue or from their wounds. At Gaza Bonaparte turned 
inland, but there he was much molested by the Arabs. 
The remnant of a mighty host went on, creeping towards 
Egypt in much confusion and disorder. 

Sir Sidney Smith had thus defeated the great General 
of France, who grudgingly said : " This man has made 
me miss my destiny." In the hour of victory Sir Sidney 
was generous and humane, for he had a good heart, good 

35 O 2 



DEFENCE OF ACRE 

humour, and much pity. Nor did he forget the Giver 
of all victory, as the following extract from a letter 
testifies : 

$ " Nazareth, 1799. — I am just returned from the Cave of 
the Annunciation, where, secretly and alone, I have been 
returning thanks to the Almighty for our late wonderful 
success. Well may we exclaim, ' the race is not always 
to the swift, nor the battle to the strong.' — W. S. S." 



36 



CHAPTER III 

THE WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA (1809) 

Talavera between two fires — Captain Boothby wounded — Brought into 
Talavera— The fear of the citizens— The surgeons' delay— Opera- 
tions without chloroform — The English retire — French troops 
arrive — Plunder — French officers kind, and protect Boothby — A 
private bent on loot beats a hasty retreat. 

Captain Boothby, of the Royal Engineers, left behind 
him a diary of his experiences in Spain during part of 
the Peninsular War in 1809. It will help us to under- 
stand how much suffering war inflicts, and how much pain 
we have been saved by the inventions of modern science. 

He tells us he had been provided with quarters in 
Talavera, at the house of Donna Pollonia di Monton, a 
venerable dame. She was the only person left in the 
house, the rest having fled to the mountains in fear lest 
the French should come and sack the city ; for in the 
streets those who remained were shouting in their panic, 
" The French have taken the suburbs !" or " The British 
General is in full retreat !" or "0 Dios ! los Ingleses nos 
abandonan !" ("0 God ! the English are deserting us !"). 
The fact was that Wellesley was not sure if he could hold 
his ground at Talavera. 

Captain Boothby went out one morning towards the 
enemy's position ; he was brought back in the evening 
on a bier by four men, his leg shattered by a musket-ball. 

37 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

The old lady threw up her hands when she saw him 
return. 

" What !" she exclaimed, while the tears ran down 
her cheeks. " Can this be the same ? This he whose 
cheeks in the morning were glowing with health ? Blessed 
Virgin, see how white they are now I" 

She made haste to prepare a bed. 

" Oh, what luxury to be laid upon it, after the hours 
of pain and anxiety, almost hopeless, I had undergone ! 
The surgeon, Mr. Bell, cut off my boot, and having 
examined the wound, said : 

" ' Sir, I fear there is no chance of saving your leg, 
and the amputation must be above the knee.' 

" He said the operation could not be performed until 
the morning, and went back to the hospital. 

" I passed a night of excruciating pain. My groans 
were faint, because my body was exhausted with the 
three hours' stumbling about in the woods. Daylight 
was ushered in by a roar of cannon so loud, so con- 
tinuous, that I hardly conceived the wars of all the earth 
could produce such a wild and illimitable din. Every 
shot seemed to shake the house with increasing violence, 
and poor Donna Pollonia rushed in crying : 

" ' They are firing the town !' 

" ' No, no,' said I ; ' don't be frightened. Why should 
they fire the town ? Don't you perceive that the firing 
is becoming more distant V " 

So the poor lady became less distraught, and watched 
by him with sympathizing sorrow. But at length, find- 
ing the day advancing, his pains unabating, and no signs 
of any medical help coming, he tore a leaf from his 
pocket-book, and with a pencil wrote a note to the chief 
surgeon, Mr. Higgins, saying that, as he had been informed 
no time was to be lost in the amputation, he was naturally 
anxious that his case should be attended to. The mes- 

38 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

senger returned, saying that the surgeon could not pos- 
sibly leave the hospital. He sent a second note, and a 
third, and towards ten o'clock a.m. the harrassed surgeon 
made his appearance. 

" Captain Boothby," said he, " I am extremely sorry 
that I could not possibly come here before, still more 
sorry that I only come now to tell you I cannot serve 
you. There is but one case of instruments. This I can- 
not bring from the hospital while crowds of wounded, 
both officers and men, are pressing for assistance." 

" I did but wish to take my turn," said the Captain. 

" I hope," he added, " that towards evening the crowd 
will decrease, and that I shall be able to bring Mr. Gun- 
ning with me to consult upon your case." 

" Will you examine my wound, sir," said Boothby, 
" and tell me honestly whether you apprehend any 
danger from the delay ?" 

He examined the leg, and said : 

" No, I see nothing in this case from which the danger 
would be increased by waiting five or six hours." 

There was nothing for it but patience. 

" I taxed my mind to make an effort, but pain, far 
from loosening his fangs at the suggestion of reason, clung 
fast, and taught me that, in spite of mental pride, he is, 
and must be, dreadful to the human frame." 

Mr. Higgins came to him about three o'clock, bringing 
with him Mr. Gunning and Mr. Bell, and such instru- 
ments as they might have occasion for. 

Mr. Gunning sat down by his bedside, and made a 
formal exhortation : explained that to save the life it 
was necessary to part with the limb, and he required of 
him an effort of mind and a manly resolution. 

" Whatever is necessary, that I am ready to bear," 
said the Captain. 

Then the surgeons, having examined his wound, went 

39 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

to another part of the room to consult, after which they 
withdrew — to bring the apparatus, as he imagined. 
Hours passed, and they did not return. His servant, 
Aaron, having sought Mr. Gunning, was told that he was 
too much occupied. This after having warned him that 
there was no time to be lost ! 

" Go, then," said the Captain to Aaron — ' go into the 
street, and bring me the first medical officer you happen 
to fall in with." 

He returned, bringing with him Mr. Grasset, surgeon 
of the 48th Regiment. 

After examining the wound, Mr. Grasset declared that 
he was by no means convinced of the necessity of the 
amputation, and would not undertake the responsibility. 

" But," said the wounded man, " I suppose an attempt 
to save the leg will be attended with great danger." 

" So will the amputation," he replied. " But we must 
hope for the best, and I see nothing to make your cure 
impossible. The bones, to be sure, are much shattered, 
and the leg is much mangled and swollen ; but have you 
been bled, sir ?" 

" No," said Captain Boothby. 

Mr. Grasset conceived bleeding absolutely necessary, 
though he had already lost much, and at his request he 
bled him in the arm. 

He guessed that Mr. Gunning's departure proceeded 
from his conviction that a gangrene had already begun, 
and that it would be cruel to disturb his dying moments 
by a painful and fruitless operation. 

As he had taken nothing but vinegar and water since 
his misfortune, his strength was exhausted, and the 
operation of bleeding was succeeded by an interval of 
unconsciousness. From this state he was roused by 
some one taking hold of his hand. It was his friend Dr. 
FitzPatrick. 

40 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

" If I had you in London," said he with a sigh, " I 
might attempt to save your limb ; but amid the present 
circumstances it would be hopeless. I had been told 
that the amputation had been performed, else, ill as I 
could have been spared, I would have left the field and 
come to you." 

" Do you think you are come too late ?" asked the 
Captain. 

He said " No "; but he dissembled. At that time 
Boothby was under strong symptoms of lockjaw, which 
did not disappear until many hours after the operation. 
The doctor took a towel, and soaking it in vinegar and 
water, laid it on the wound, which gave much relief. 
He stayed with him till late, changing the lotion as often 
as needed. The operation was fixed for daylight on the 
morrow. 

The patient passed another dismal night. At nine 
o'clock next morning FitzPatrick and Miller, Higgins and 
Bell, staff -surgeons, came to his bedside. They had put 
a table in the middle of the room, and placed on it a 
mattress. Then one of the surgeons came and exhorted 
him to summon his fortitude. Boothby told him he need 
not be afraid, and FitzPatrick said he could answer for 
him. They then carried him to the table and laid him 
on the mattress. Mr. Miller wished to place a hand- 
kerchief over his eyes, but he assured him that it was 
unnecessary ; he would look another way. 

" I saw that the knife was in FitzPatrick's hand, which 
being as I wished, I averted my head. 

" I will not shock the reader by describing the opera- 
tion in detail, but as it is a common idea that the most 
painful part of an operation lies in sundering the bone, 
I may rectify an error by declaring that the only part 
of the process in which the pain comes up to the natural 
anticipation is the first incision round the limb, by which 

41 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

the skin is divided, the sensation of which is as if a pro- 
digious weight were impelling the severing edge. The 
sawing of the bone gives no uneasy sensation ; or, if any, 
it is overpowered by others more violent. 

" ' Is it off V said I, as I felt it separate. 

" ' Yes,' said FitzPatrick, ' your sufferings are over.' 

" ' Ah no ! you have yet to take up the arteries.' 

" ' It will give you no pain,' he said kindly ; and that 
was true — at least, after what I had undergone, the pain 
seemed nothing. 

" I was carried back to my bed much exhausted. 
Soon hope returned to my breast ; it was something to 
have preserved the possibility of yet being given back 
to happiness and friendship." 

For some time after the operation his stomach refused 
sustenance, and a constant hiccough was recognized by 
the surgeons as a fatal prognostic. 

His faithful friend, Edmund Mulcaster, hardly ever 
left his bedside. General Sherbrooke came to see him often, 
and evinced the most earnest anxiety for his welfare. 
They wrote to his friends for him, and to his mother. 
This last he signed himself. 

In the night of the 30th, by the perseverance of Mul- 
caster, he managed to retain some mulled wine, strongly 
spiced, and in the morning took two eggs from the same 
welcome hand. This was the " turn." The unfavour- 
able symptoms began to subside, and the flowing stream 
of life began to fill by degrees its almost deserted channels. 

On the 2nd of August some officers, entering his room, 
said that information had been received of Soult's 
arrival at Placentia, and that General Wellesley intended 
to head back and engage him. 

" If the French come while we are away, Boothby," 
said Goldfinch, " you must cry out, ' Capitaine anglais,' 
and you will be treated well." 

42 






WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

On the 3rd of August his friends all came to take leave 
of him. It was a blank, rugged moment. Mr. Higgins, 
the senior surgeon, was left behind to tend the wounded. 

The mass of the people of England is hasty, and often 
unjust, in its judgment of military events. They will 
condemn a General as rash when he advances, or revile 
him as a coward when he retreats. News of the battle 
of Talavera had been announced by the trumpet of 
victory. The people of England expected the emancipa- 
tion of Spain. Now were they cast down when told that 
the victors had been obliged to retire and leave their 
wounded to the mercy of a vanquished enemy. 

If Lord Wellington knew the strength and condition 
of the force under Soult, it would be hard to justify his 
conduct in facing back. In Spain, however, it was 
impossible to get correct information. The Spaniards 
are deaf to bad news and idiotically credulous to all 
reports that flatter their hopes. Thus the rashness of 
Lord Wellington in placing himself between two armies, 
Soult and Ney, the least of whom was equal to himself, 
may be palliated. 

The repulse and flight of the French after the Battle of 
Talavera restored confidence to the fugitive townsfolk. 
They left the mountains and re-entered Talavera. The 
house was again filled with old and young, who strove 
to wait on the Captain. But soon the evacuation of the 
town by the British awoke their fears ; but with thank- 
fulness let us record that a British officer, wounded and 
mutilated, was to the women of the house too sacred an 
object to be abandoned. 

The citizens of Talavera had clung to the hope that at 
least their countrymen would stay and protect them ; 
but on the 4th, seeing them also file under their windows 
in a long, receding array, they came to the Captain — 
those near his house — beating their breasts and tearing 

43 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

their hair, and demanded of him if he knew what was to 
become of them. 

Boothby sent Aaron to take a message to the Colonel 
left Commandant by General Wellesley, but hej3ame back 
saying that the Colonel was gone, having given orders 
that those in the hospitals who were able to move should 
set off instantly for Oropesa, as the French were at hand. 
The sensation this notice produced is beyond all descrip- 
tion. The Captain lay perfectly still ; other wounded 
men had themselves placed across horses and mules, and 
fruitlessly attempted to escape. The road to Oropesa 
was covered with our poor wounded, limping, bloodless 
soldiers. On crutches or sticks they hobbled woefully 
along. For the moment panic terror lent them a new force, 
but many lay down on the road to take their last sleep. 

Such were the tales that Aaron and others came to 
tell him. He tried to comfort them, and said the French 
were not so bad as they fancied. Still, his mind was far 
from being at ease. He thought it possible that some 
foraging party might plunder him and commit excesses 
in the house, or on the women, who would run to him 
for protection, however uselessly. The evening of the 
4th, however, closed in quietness, and a visit from the 
senior medical officer, Mr. Higgins,gave him great comfort. 

The 5th of August dawned still and lovely. A traveller 
might have supposed Talavera to be in profound peace 
until, gazing on her gory heights, he saw they were covered 
with heaps of ghastly slain. The tranquil interval was 
employed in laying in a stock of provisions. Pedro 
argued with him. 

" But, signore, the Brencone asks a dollar a couple 
for his chickens !" 

" Buy, buy, buy !" was all the answer he could get 
from the Captain. 

Wine, eggs, and other provender were laid in at a rate 

44 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

which provoked the rage and remonstrance of the little 
Italian servant. 

About the middle of the day a violent running and 
crying under the windows announced an alarm. The 
women rushed into his room, exclaiming, " Los Fran- 
ceses, los Franceses !' The assistant surgeon of artillery 
came in. 

" Well, Mr. Steniland," said the Captain, " are the 
French coming ?" 

" Yes," he answered ; " I believe so. Mr. Higgins is 
gone out to meet them." 

" That's right," said Boothby. 

In about an hour Mr. Higgins entered, saying, " I 
have been out of town above two leagues and can see 
nothing of them. If they do come, they will have every 
reason to treat us with attention, for they will find their 
own wounded lying alongside of ours, provided with the 
same comforts and the same care." 

On the 6th, reports of the enemy's approach were 
treated with total disregard. Between eight and nine 
o'clock the galloping of horses was heard in the street. 
The women ran to the windows and instantly shrank 
back, pale as death, with finger on lip. 

" Los demonios 1" they whispered, and then on tiptoe 
watched in breathless expectation of seeing some bloody 
scene. 

" They have swords and pistols all ready," cried 
Manoela, trembling. 

" How's this ?" cried old Donna Pollonia. " Why, 
they pass the English soldiers. They go on talking 
and laughing. Jesus ! Maria ! What does it mean ?" 

Presently Mr. Higgins came in. He had ridden out to 
meet the French General, and had found that officer full 
of encomiums and good assurances. 

" Your wounded are the most sacred trust to our 

45 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

national generosity. As for you, medical gentlemen, 
who have been humane and manly enough not to desert 
your duty to your patients (many of whom are French- 
men), stay amongst us as long as you please. You are as 
free as the air you breathe." 

The town owed much to Mr. Higgins ! 

To prepare for the approaching crisis, to ride forth and 
parley with the enemy and persuade him that he owes 
you respect, gratitude — this is to be an officer of the first 
class. Throughout Mr. Higgins displayed the character 
of no common man. 

We should say something of the household among 
which the Captain was placed. 

Servants and masters and mistresses in Spain associate 
very freely together, but the submissive docility of the 
servants keeps pace with the affability with which they 
are treated. First after Don Manoel and Donna Pol- 
Ionia came Catalina — a tall, elegant woman of forty, a 
sort of housekeeper held in high estimation by the sefiora. 
Then come two old women, Tia Maria and Tia Pepa 
(" tia " means " aunt ") ; then Manoela, a livery, simple 
lass, plain and hardy, capable of chastising with her fists 
any ill-mannered youth. Then the carpenter's daughters, 
two pretty little girls, often came to play in his room — 
Martita, aged about ten, and Maria Dolores, perhaps 
fifteen, pensive, tender, full of feminine charm. These 
fair sisters used to play about him with the familiarity 
and gentleness of kittens, and lightened many an hour. 

Well, it was not all plain sailing, for stories of pillage 
and plunder came to their ears. Three troopers had gone 
to the quarters of his wounded friend, Taylor, and began 
coolly to rifle his portmanteau. 

Taylor stormed and said he was an English Captain. 

" Major, 'tis very possible," said they ; " but your 
money, your watch, and your linen are never the worse 

46 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

for that ; no, nor your wine either !" and the ruthless 
savages swallowed the wine and the bread which had 
been portioned out as his sustenance and comfort for the 
day. 

Feeling that such might be his case, Boothby put his 
money and watch in a little earthen vessel and sent it 
to be buried in the yard ; then calling for his soup and a 
large glass of claret, he tossed it off defiantly, saying 
to himself, " You don't get this, my boys !" 

Next morning they heard that the French infantry 
were coming, and the town was to be given up to pillage, 
as so many of the citizens had deserted it. 

The women came to him. " Shall we lock the street 
door, Don Carlos V they said. 

" By all means," said he. " Make it as fast as you 
can, and don't go near the windows." 

Soon they heard the bands playing, and the women 
rushed to the windows, as if to see a raree-show, for- 
getting all his injunctions. 

Soon after thump ! thump ! thump ! sounded at the 
door. 

" Virgin of my soul !" cried old Pollonia, tottering to 
the window. " There they are !" But, peeping out 
cautiously, she added, " No, 'tis but a neighbour. Open, 
Pepa." 

" You had better not suffer your door to be opened at 
all," said the Captain. 

But Pepa pulled the string, and in came the neighbour, 
shrieking : 

" Jesus ! Maria ! Dios Santissimo ! The demons are 
breaking open every door and plundering every house ; 
all the goods-chests — everything — dragged out into the 
street." 

" Maria di mi alma ! Oh, sefiora !" 

The crashing of doors, breaking of windows, loud 

47 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

thumpings and clatterings, were now distinctly heard 
in all directions. All outside seemed to boil in turmoil. 

Ere long, thump ! thump ! at their own door. 

But it was only another neighbour. Pepa pulled the 
string, and in she came. Her head was piled up with 
mattresses, blankets, quilts, and pillows. Under one 
arm were gowns, caps, bonnets, and ribbons. Her other 
hand held a child's chair. Add to all this that her figure 
was of a stunted and ludicrous character, and she came 
in puffing and crying under that cumbrous weight of 
furniture. They could not resist laughing. 

" For the love of God, sefiora," she whined, " let me 
put these things in your house." 

She was shown up into the garret. Others followed 
after her. 

But soon there was a louder knocking, with a volley 
of French oaths. The house shook under the blows. 

" Pedro, tell them in French that this is the quarter 
of an English Captain." 

Pedro cautiously peeped out of the window. 

" Dios ! there is but one," said Pedro, " and he carries 
no arms. Hallo, sair ! la maison for Inglis Captin ! Go 
to heU !" 

This strange language, and his abrupt, jabbering way 
of talking, forced a laugh out of his master. 

" Ouvrez la porte, bete !" shouted the Frenchman. " I 
want some water." 

"Holy Virgin!" cried Pollonia. "We had better 
open the door." 

" No, no, no !" said Boothby. " Tell him, Pedro, 
that if he does not take himself off I shall report him to 
his General." 

Pedro had not got half through this message, when 
suddenly he ducked his head, and a great stone came in 
and struck the opposite wall. 

48 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

" II demonio !" groaned the women, as they, too, 
ducked their heads. 

Then the fellow, who was drunk, just reeled off in 
search of some easier adventure. 

Pedro had hardly finished boasting of his victory when 
the door was again assailed. 

" Oh," said Pollonia, " it's only two officers' servants ;" 
and she shut the window. 

" Well, what did they want V asked the Captain. 

" They wanted lodgings for their masters, but I told 
them we had no room." 

" And have you room, Donna Pollonia ?" 

" Yes ; but I didn't choose to say so." 

" Run, Pedro, run and tell those servants that there 
is plenty of room. Don't you see, senora, that this is 
the best chance of preserving your house from pillage V 

They returned — one a Prussian lad who spoke French 
very ill. The Captain's hope that these fellow-lodgers 
would prove gentlemen lent him a feeling of security. 

Little Pedro was watching the motions of the two 
servants like a lynx. 

" Signore," said he, " those two diavoli are prying 
about into every hole and corner." 

On this Aaron was sent to dig up the watch and money 
and bring the wine upstairs. 

| Soon after in came Pedro, strutting with a most conse- 
quential air. 

" The French Captain, signore," said he. 

There followed him a fine, military-looking figure, 
armed cap-a-pie, and covered with martial dust. He 
advanced to the bedside with a quick step. 

" I have had the misfortune, sir, to lose a limb," said 
Boothby, " and I claim your protection." 

" My protection !" he replied, putting out his hand. 
" Command my devoted services ! The name of an 

49 D 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN T ALA VERA 

Englishman in distress is sufficient to call forth our 
tenderest attention." 

The Captain was a good deal affected by the kindness 
of his manner. Kindness can never be thoroughly felt 
unless it be greatly wanted. 

He begged he would visit him sometimes, and he 
promised to bring a friend. 

Senora Pollonia was charmed with M. de la Platiere, 
who, with his young friend Captain Simon, often came 
in for a chat. 

Alas ! they had to go away after a few days' stay, but 
de la Platiere wrote his name in chalk on the door, in the 
hope that it might discourage any plunderers. 

One day Boothby was suddenly aroused by the appear- 
ance in his room of an officer whom he had seen before, 
but did not much like. 

" Eh, Capitaine, comment 9a va-t-il ? Ca va mieux ! 
Ha ! bon !" 

Then he explained that the blade of his sword was 
broken. " As prisoner of war," he said, " you will have 
no use for a sword. Give me yours, and, if you will, 
keep mine. Where is yours ?" 

" It stands," said Boothby, " in yonder corner. Take 
it by all means." 

" Je vous laisserai la mienne," he said, and hurried off. 

Boothby wished his sword in the Frenchman's gizzard, 
he was so rough and rude. 

One afternoon Pedro rushed in, excited, and said : 
" The General himself is below, sir !" 

" Bring him up, Pedro." 

Quickly he ushered in an officer of about the age of 
five-and-thirty. He was splendidly dressed, of an 
elegant person, his face beaming with good nature and 
intelligence. 

He came up to the bed, and without waiting for the 

50 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

form of salutation, seated himself in a chair close to the 
pillow, and laying his hand on Boothby's arm, he said, 
in a mild and agreeable voice : 

" Ne vous derangez, mon ami ! Solely I am here to 
see if I can possibly lighten a little the weight of your 
misfortune. Tell me, can I be useful to you ? Have you 
everything you want ?" 

For all these kind inquiries the Captain expressed his 
gratitude, and added, " 1 have really nothing to ask for, 
unless you could send me to England." 

" Ah ! if you were able to move, Captain, I could ex- 
change you now ; but by the time you will have gained 
strength to travel you will be at the disposal of the Major- 
General of the army." 

That visit gave much comfort and hope. 

In the evening de la Platiere and Simon returned with 
the news that Sir Arthur Wellesley had met with disasters. 

" Taisez-vous, mon cher," said Simon. " It may have 
a bad effect on his spirits." 

But he insisted on hearing all they knew, and while 
they were talking a French soldier walked calmly up 
into the room, and coming up to the foot of the bed, 
stood before his officers, astounded, petrified. 

When, after sternly eyeing him a while, they sharply 
demanded his business, his faculties returned, and he 
stammered out : 

" Mon Capitaine, I — I — I took it for a shop ! I beg 
pardon." And off he went in a hurry. But what would 
he have done if he had found the English officer alone ? 

On October 1 Captain Boothby was allowed to go out 
on crutches. He says : " The sense of attracting general 
observation hurried me. The French soldiers who met 
me expressed surprise at seeing the success of an amputa- 
tion which in the hands of their field surgeons was nearly 
always fatal. The Spaniards were most sympathizing. 

51 d 2 



WOUNDED CAPTAIN IN TALAVERA 

' What a pity !' 'So young, too !' ' Poor young English- 
man !' were pathetically passed along the street as he 
hobbled by." 

In July, 1810, Captain Boothby was exchanged with 
a French prisoner and returned to his father and mother 
in England. 

This gives us the kindlier side of war ; but there is 
another side. 

In the prison of Toro were some French soldiers kept 
by the Spaniards. Nothing could be worse than the 
cruelty under which these Frenchmen suffered. In 
their prison was a cell, with a window strongly barred, 
and covered by an iron shutter pierced with small holes. 
The dungeon was about 10 feet square and 5 feet high. 
At the furthest end was a block of stone for a seat, with 
an iron collar for the neck, fixed by a short chain in the 
wall. Another chain was passed round the body. The 
poor wretches were chained in one position all day, 
which often hurried them to a miserable death. Their 
food was a little bread and water. 

It is easy, however, to bear any amount of suffering 
when you know the time will soon come when you will 
be free. 

It is not so easy to bear a whole lifelong penalty for 
having dared to fight for one's country. One would 
think that a national gratitude would rescue our wounded 
soldiers from a life of beggary or the workhouse. Yet 
after every war how many one-armed and one-legged 
soldiers or sailors are pitifully begging along our streets 
and roads ! 

There is no animal so cruel as man. Corrwptio optimi 
'pessima. 

From a "Prisoner of Franee," by Captain Boothby. By kind 
permission of Messrs. A. and C. Black and Miss Boothby. 

52 



CHAPTER IV 

THE CAPTUEE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO (1812) 

A night march — Waiting for scaling-ladders — The assault — Ladders 
break — Shells and grenades — A magazine explodes — Street fighting 
— Drink brings disorder and plunder — Great spoil. 

After Talavera Sir Arthur Wellesley became Lord Wel- 
lington ; lie was opposed by Soult, Marmont, and Mas- 
sena. On the 1st of January Wellington crossed the 
Agueda, and advanced to the assault of Ciudad Rodrigo, 
which had to be hurried on because Marmont was ad- 
vancing to its relief. Fortunately, we have descriptions 
from more than one eyewitness of the siege. Ciudad 
Rodrigo is built on rising ground, on the right bank ol 
the Agueda. The inner wall, 32 feet high, is without 
flanks, and has weak parapets and narrow ramparts. 
Without the town, at the distance of 300 yards, the 
suburbs were enclosed by a weak earthen entrenchment, 
hastily thrown up. 

It was six o'clock on the evening of the 19th of January. 
The firing on both sides had slackened, but not ceased. 
The chiefs were all bustle and mystery. They had had 
their instructions. Soon the 5th and 77th were ordered to 
fall in, and halted on the extreme right of the division. 
Whilst the men hammered at their flints the order was 
read to the troops. They were to take twelve axes in 
order to cut down the gate by which the ditch was entered. 

53 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

The 5th Regiment were to have twelve scaling-ladders, 
25 feet long, to scale the Fausse Brage, clear it of the 
enemy, throw over any guns, and wait for General 
M'Kinnon's column in the main attack. 

" Whilst waiting in the gloom for the return of the men 
sent for the ladders, we mingled in groups of officers, 
conversing and laughing together with that callous 
thoughtlessness which marks the old campaigner. 

" I well remember how poor McDougall of the 5th 
was quizzed about his dandy moustaches. When next 
I saw him, in a few short hours, he was a lifeless and a 
naked corpse. 

" Suddenly a horseman galloped heavily towards us. 
It was Picton. He made a brief and inspiriting speech 
to us — said he knew the 5th were men whom a severe 
fire would not daunt, and that he reposed equal confi- 
dence in the 77th. A few kind words to our commander 
and he bade us God-speed, pounding the sides of his hog- 
maned cob as he trotted off." 

Major Sturgeon and the ladders having arrived, the 
troops again moved off about half -past six. The night 
was rather dark, the stars lending but little light. 

They were enjoined to observe the strictest silence. 
It was a time of thrilling excitement as they wound 
their way by the right, at first keeping a distance of 
1,200 yards from the town, then bending in towards the 
convent of Santa Cruz and the river. The awful stillness 
of the hour was unbroken save by the soft, measured 
tread of the little columns as they passed over the green 
turf, or by the occasional report of a cannon from the 
walls, and the rush and whizz of its ball as it flew past, 
or striking short, bounded from the earth over their 
heads, receiving, perhaps, most respectful, though in- 
voluntary, salaams. Every two or three minutes a gun 
was fired at some suspicious quarter. 

54 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

They had approached the convent and pushed on 
nearer the walls, which now loomed high and near. They 
reached the low glacis, through which was discovered a 
pass into the ditch, heavily palisaded with a gate in the 
centre. Through the palisades were visible the dark 
and lofty old Moorish walls, whilst high overhead was 
the great keep or citadel, a massive square tower, which 
looked like a giant frowning on the scene. The English 
still were undiscovered, though they could distinguish 
the arms of the men on the ramparts, as they fired in idle 
bluster over their heads. 

Eagerly, though silently, they all pressed towards the 
palisades as the men with hatchets began to cut a way 
through them. The sound of the blows would not have 
been heard by the enemy, who were occupied by their 
own noises, had it not been for the enthusiasm, so charac- 
teristic of his country, which induced a newly-joined 
ensign, fresh from the wilds of Kerry, to utter a tremen- 
dous war-whoop as he saw the first paling fall before the 
axes. The cheer was at once taken up by the men, and, 
as they instantly got convincing proofs that they were 
discovered — the men on the walls began to pepper them 
soundly — they all rushed through the opening. In the 
ditch the assailants were heavily fired on from rampart 
and tower. The French tossed down lighted shells and 
hand-grenades, which spun about hissing and fizzing 
amongst their feet. Some of these smashed men's 
heads as they fell, whilst others, exploding on the ground, 
tossed unlucky wretches into the air, tearing them 
asunder. Seldom could any men have passed three or 
four minutes more uncomfortably than the time which 
was consumed in bringing in and fixing the ladders 
against a wall, towards which they all crowded. 

Amongst the first to mount was the gallant chieftain 
of the 5th, but the love they bore him caused so many of 

55 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

the soldiers to follow on the same ladder that it broke in 
two, and they all fell, many being hurt by the bayonets 
of their own comrades round the foot of the ladder. 

" I was not one of the last in ascending," writes an 
officer of the 77th, " and as I raised my head to the level 
of the top of the wall, I beheld some of our fellows de- 
molishing a picket which had been stationed at that 
spot, and had stood on the defensive. 

" They had a good fire of wood to cheer themselves by, 
and on revisiting the place in the morning, I saw their 
dead bodies, stripped, strangely mingled with wounded 
English officers and men, who had lain round the fire all 
night, the fortune of war having made them acquainted 
with strange bed-fellows. 

" Our ascent of the ladders placed us in the Fausse 
Brage — a broad, deep ditch — in which we were for the 
moment free from danger. 

" When about 150 men had mounted, we moved 
forward at a rapid pace along this ditch, cowering close 
to the wall, whilst overhead we heard the shouts and 
cries of alarm. Our course was soon arrested by the 
massive fragments and ruins of the main breach made 
by our men, and here we were in extreme danger, for 
instead of falling into the rear of a column supposed to 
have already carried the breach, we stood alone at its 
base, exposed to a tremendous fire of grape and musketry 
from its defences. 

" For a minute or two we seemed destined to be sacri- 
ficed to some mistake as to the hour of attack, but sud- 
denly we heard a cheer from a body of men who flung 
down bags of heather to break their fall, and leaped on 
them into the ditch. 

" It was the old Scots Brigade, which, like us, having 
been intended as a support, was true to its time, and was 
placed in the same predicament as we were." 

56 




The Night Assault of Ciudad Rodrigo 

The enemy, immediately on discovering the presence of the British soldiers, com- 
menced firing and throwhg lighted shells and hand grenades at them. 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

On the appearance of the 94th the fire of the garrison 
was redoubled, but it was decided by the officers that it 
was better to die like men on the breach than like dogs 
in a ditch, and so, with a wild " Hurrah !" they all sprang 
up, absolutely eating fire. The breach must have been 
70 feet wide, and consisted of a nearly perpendicular 
mass of loose rubbish, in which it was very difficult to 
obtain a footing. 

The enemy lost no time. They pointed two guns 
downwards from the flanks and had time to fire several 
rounds of grape, working fearful destruction on the 
British. On the margin of the breach were ranged a 
quantity of shells, which were lighted and rolled down 
on them ; but they acted rather as a stimulus to push 
up, and so avoid their explosion. The top of the 
breach was defended by a strong body of the garrison, 
who maintained a heavy fire of musketry, and hurled 
down hand-grenades and fire-balls. However, a night 
attack, with all its defects, has the advantage of con- 
cealing from the view much of danger and of difficulty 
that, if seen, might shake the nerve. 

But there was no time for hesitation, no choice for the 
timid. The front ranks were forced onwards by the 
pressure of those in the rear, and as men fell wounded on 
the breach, there they lay, being trodden into and 
covered by the shifting rubbish displaced by the feet of 
their comrades. Some few, more lucky, when wounded 
fell or rolled down the slope into the ditch, and they 
added by their outcries to the wildness of the scene. 
The enemy's resistance slackened, and they suddenly 
fled. Some guns they left behind in their panic. 

It was now seven o'clock ; the breach was carried, and 
the town virtually ours. About that time a wooden 
magazine placed on the rampart blew up, destroying our 
General and many with him, as well as a number of the 

57 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

garrison. Patterson of the 43rd and Uniaoke of the 
95th were of the number. 

" I distinctly remember the moment of the explosion 
and the short pause it occasioned in our proceedings — a 
pause that enabled us to hear the noise of the attack 
still going forward near the little breach. I met Uniacke 
walking between two men. One of his eyes was blown 
out, and the flesh was torn from his arms and legs. 

" I asked who it was. He replied, ' Uniacke,' and 
walked on. 

" He had taken chocolate with our mess an hour before ! 

" At this time a gigantic young Irish volunteer attached 
to our regiment, observing a gallant artilleryman still 
lingering near his gun, dashed at him with bayonet fixed 
and at the charge. 

" The man stepped backwards, facing his foe ; but his 
foot slipping, he fell against the gun, and in a moment 
the young Irish fellow's bayonet was through his heart. 

The yell with which he gave up the ghost so terrified B 

that he started back, the implement of death in his hands, 
and, apostrophizing it, said, ' Holy Moses ! how aisy you 
went into him !' This saying became celebrated after- 
wards through the whole division. 

" Colonel McLeod caused Lieutenant Madden of the 
43rd to descend the small breach with twenty-five men, 
to prevent soldiers leaving the town with plunder. At 
eleven o'clock I went to see him. He had very judiciously 
made a large fire, which, of course, showed up the plun- 
derers to perfection. He told me that no masquerade 
could, in point of costume and grotesque figures, rival 
the characters he stripped that night." 

Well, to go back to the storming party. The men who 
lined the breastwork having fled, our men dropped from 
the wall into the town and advanced in pursuit. At first 
they were among ruins, but gradually made their way 

58 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

into a large street which led nearly in a straight line from 
the principal breach to the plaza, or square. Up this 
street they fought their way, the enemy slowly retiring 
before them. At about half the length of the street was 
a large open space on the left hand, where was deposited 
the immense battering train of " the army of Portugal." 

Amongst this crowd of carriages a number of men 
ensconced themselves, firing on the British as they 
passed, and it required no small exertion on their part to 
dislodge them. In the meantime many of the French 
ahead of them had entered the square, for which place 
our fellows pushed on with as many men as they could 
lay hands on, formed without distinction of regiment, 
into two or three platoons. For the great proportion of 
the men who had started with the column had sneaked 
off into the by-streets for the purpose of plundering 
— a business which was already going on merrily. 

As they reached the head of the street, which entered 
the square at one angle, and wheeled to the left into the 
open space, they received a shattering volley, which 
quickly spoiled their array. The French were drawn up 
in force under the colonnade of the cathedral, and we 
were for the moment checked by their fire. 

At length, when they were meditating a dash at the 
fellows, they heard fire opened from another quarter, 
which seemed to strike the French with a panic, for on 
our men giving a cheer and running forward, they to a 
man threw away their arms as if by word of command, 
and vanished in the gloom like magic. 

It was the Light Division who entered the square by 
a street leading from the little breach, and their oppor- 
tune arrival had frightened away the game which had 
been brought to bay, leaving the pavement of the square 
littered with arms and accoutrements. 

But now begins a part of the story which does not 

59 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

reflect much credit on our fellows. When the men had 
sipped the wine and brandy in the stores which they 
plundered, most extreme disorders began, which it was 
impossible to check. A whole division could not have 
restored order. 

Three or four large houses were on fire — two of them 
were in the market-place — and the streets were illumi- 
nated by the flames. 

The soldiers were growing very drunk, and many of 
them for amusement were firing from the windows into 
the streets. 

" I was myself talking to the barber Evans in the 
square, when a ball passed through his head. This was 
at one o'clock in the morning. He fell at my feet dead, 
and his brains lay on the pavement. I then sought 
shelter, and found Colonel McLeod with a few officers in 
a large house, where we remained until the morning. 

" I did not enter any other house in Ciudad Rodrigo. 
If I had not seen it, I never could have supposed that 
British soldiers would become so wild and furious. 

" It was quite alarming to meet groups of them in the 
streets, flushed as they were with drink, and desperate 
in mischief, singing, yelling, dealing blows at man, woman, 
or child like so many mad things loose from Bedlam. 

" In the morning the scene was dismal and dreary. 
The fires were just going out ; all over street and square 
were lying the corpses of many men who had met their 
death hours after the town had been taken. 

" At eleven o'clock I went to look at the great breach. 
The ascent was not so steep as that of the small one, but 
there was a traverse thrown up at each side of it on the 
rampart. 1 counted ninety-three men of the Third 
Division lying dead on the rampart between the traverses. 
I did not see one dead man on the French side of those 
traverses. 

60 



THE CAPTURE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO 

" I saw General McKinnon lying dead. He was on 
his back just under the rampart. He had, 1 think, 
rushed forward and fallen down the perpendicular wall, 
probably at the moment of receiving his mortal wound. 
He was stripped of everything except his shirt and blue 
pantaloons ; even his boots were taken off. 

" There were no others dead near him, and he was not 
on the French side either. It is said that he was blown 
up, but I should say not. There was no appearance 
indicating that such had been his fate. Neither his skin 
nor the posture in which he was lying led me to suppose 
it. When a man is blown up, his hands and face, I 
should think, could not escape. McKinnon's face was 
pale and free from the marks of fire. How strange ! but 
with his exception I did not see a man of the Third 
Division who had been stripped." 

Besides possession of the fortress, the whole of Mas- 
sena's battering-train had become prize, as well as an 
immense quantity of light artillery which Marmont 
brought against us on the retreat from El Boden. 

The fortress was so well supplied with warlike stores 
that not an article of any kind was wanting, in spite of 
the great expenditure during the siege. 

What would not the French and English say now % 

Ciudad invested, bombarded, stormed, and taken in 
twelve days ! and this it cost Massena fifty-one days to 
do, sixteen of which he was bombarding the town. Every 
part of the proceeding seems to have astonished the 
garrison, as in erecting works, opening batteries, etc., 
they were always a day or two out in their calculations. 

The George and Dragon had nearly disappeared from 
the King's colours by a shell passing through it, but " the 
men were splendid " in attack, and followed their leaders 
unto death. 

61 



CHAPTER V 

THE STORMING OF BADAJOS (1812) 

Rescue of wounded men — A forlorn hope — Fire-balls light up the 
scene — A mine explodes — Partial failure of the English — Escalade 
of the castle — Pat's humour and heroism — Saving a General — 
Wellington hears the news — The day after the storm. 

Badajos is situated on the left bank of the Guadiana, 
which is about 400 yards broad and washes one-fourth of 
the enceinte. The defences along the river are confined 
to a simple and badly flanked rampart, but on the other 
sides there are eight large and well-built fronts with 
covered way. The scarp of the bastions is more than 
30 feet in height. In advance of these fronts are two 
detached works, the Bardeleras and the Picurina, the latter 
being a strong redoubt 400 yards from the town. As the 
bombardment went on for some days, preparing a breach 
for an assault, incidents were few ; officers sometimes 
strolled round to explore for themselves. 

One writes : " One day I saw two men stretched on the 
ground. One was dead, a round shot having passed 
through his body ; the other had lost a leg. His eyes 
were closed ; he seemed to be quite dead. An adven- 
turous Portuguese — one of our allies — was beginning to 
disencumber him of bis clothes. 

" The poor man opened his eyes and looked in the 
most imploring manner, while the villain had him by the 

62 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

belt, lifting him up. I ran forward and gave the humane 
Portuguese a sharp blow with my blunt sabre, so that 
with a yell he threw himself down by the side of the 
soldier whom he was stripping, thinking his last hour had 
come. 

" Soon after I saw a heavy shot hopping along and 
kicking up the dust. It struck one of our soldiers on the 
hip, and down he went, motionless. 

" I felt confident that the wounded man was not dead, 
and I begged that some of his comrades would carry him 
off to the rear. They were retiring under a heavy 
cannonade. Two soldiers, at the risk of their lives, 
rushed back and brought him in, or he would have been 
starved to death between our lines and the ramparts of 
the town. His hip was only grazed and his clothes 
untorn ; but, of course, he was unable to walk, and seemed 
to feel much pain, for he groaned heavily. 

" Towards the end of the siege the weather became 
beautiful. One day I call to mind the enemy scarcely 
fired a shot. All our troubles were forgotten, and two or 
three of us amused ourselves by reading a novel in the 
trenches." 

The garrison of Badajos fired every morning for a few 
days before the grand assault a certain number of rounds, 
as if for practice and to measure the ground. 

On the 6th of April a long order was issued relative to 
the position the troops were to occupy. The day was 
fine, and all the soldiers in good spirits, cleaning them- 
selves as if for a review. 

" About two o'clock I saw poor Harvest. He was 
sucking an orange and walking on a rising ground, alone 
and very thoughtful. It gave me pain, as I knew he 
was to lead the forlorn hope. He said, ' My mind is 
made up, old fellow : I am sure to be killed.' " 

At half-past eight that night the ranks were formed 

63 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

and the roll called in an undertone. The division drew 
up in deep silence behind a large quarry, 300 yards from 
the breaches. They had to wait long for ladders and 
other things. 

At ten a very beautiful fire-ball was thrown up from 
the town. This illuminated the ground for many hun- 
dred yards. Two or three more followed, showed a 
bright light, and remained burning some little time. 

The stillness that followed was the prelude to one of 
the strangest scenes that could be seen. Soon after ten 
a little whisper went round that the forlorn hope were 
stealing forward, followed by the storming parties, com- 
posed of 300 men. 

In two minutes the division followed. One musket 
shot (no more) was fired near the breaches by a French 
soldier who was on the look-out. Still our men went 
on, leisurely but silently. There were no obstacles. The 
52nd, 43rd, and 95th closed gradually up to column of 
quarter distance. All was hushed ; the town lay buried 
in gloom. The ladders were placed on the edge of the 
ditch, when suddenly an awful explosion took place at 
the foot of the breaches, and a burst of light disclosed 
the whole scene. The very earth seemed to rock and 
sway under their feet. What a sight ! 

The ramparts stood out clear, crowded with the enemy. 
French soldiers stood on the parapets, while the short- 
lived glare from the barrels of powder and stuff flying 
into the air gave to friends and foes a look as if both bodies 
of troops were laughing ! A tremendous fire now opened 
upon the English, and for an instant they were stationary ; 
but the troops were no ways daunted. The ladders were 
found exactly opposite the centre breach, and the whole 
division rushed to the assault with amazing resolution. 
The soldiers flew down the ladders into the ditch, and the 
cheering from both sides was loud and full of confidence. 

64 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

Fire-balls were rising, lighting up the scene. The ditch 
was very wide, and when they arrived at the foot of the 
centre breach eighty or ninety men were clustered 
together. One called out, " Who will lead ?" 

Death and the most dreadful sounds and cries en- 
compassed all. It was a volcano ! Up they went : 
some killed, others impaled on the bayonets of their 
own comrades, or hurled headlong amongst the crowd. 

The chevaux-de-frise atop looked like innumerable 
bayonets. 

" When I was within a yard of the top I felt half 
strangled, and fell from a blow that deprived me of all 
sensation. I only recollect feeling a soldier pulling me 
out of the water, where so many men were drowned. I 
lost my cap, but still held my sword. On recovering, I 
looked towards the breach. It was shining and empty ! 
Fire-balls were in plenty, and the French troops, stand- 
ing upon the walls, were taunting us and inviting our 
men to come up and try it again. What a crisis ! what 
a military misery ! Some of the finest troops in the 
world prostrate — humbled to the dust." 

Colonel McLeod was killed while trying to force the 
left corner of the large breach. He received his mortal 
wound when within three yards of the enemy. A few 
moments before he fell he had been wounded in the back 
by a bayonet of one of our men who had slipped. It was 
found out afterwards that the woodwork of the cheval- 
de-frise was heavy, bristling with short, stout sword- 
blades and chained together. It was an obstacle not to 
be removed, and the French soldiers stood close to it, 
killing every man who drew near. To get past such 
obstacles by living bodies pushing against it up a steep 
breach, sinking to the knees every step in rubbish, while 
a firm and obstinate enemy stood behind — it was im- 
possible. 

65 E 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

Round shot alone could have destroyed these defences, 
which were all chained together and vastly strong. Had 
it not been for this, the divisions would have entered 
like a swarm of bees. It was fortunate that Lord Well- 
ington had made arrangements for assaulting the town 
at other points. 

" Next morning I was searching for my friend Madden. 
At last I found him lying in a tent, with his trousers on 
and his shirt off, covered with blood, and bandaged 
across the body to support his broken shoulder, laid on 
his back and unable to move. He asked for his brother. 

" ' Why does he not come to see me V 

" I turned my head away, for his gallant young brother 
was amongst the slain. Captain Merry, of the 52nd, was 
sitting on the ground, sucking an orange. 

" He said : ' How are you ? You see that I am dying : 
a mortification has set in.' 

" A grape-shot had shattered his knee. He had told 
the doctor that he preferred death rather than permit 
such a good leg to be amputated." 

Escalade of the Castle. 

General Picton with the Third Division was ordered 
to attack the castle by escalade. The castle was an old 
building on the summit of a hill about 100 feet high, on 
the north-east of the town . 

At about ten o'clock on the night of the 6th of April, 
1812, the Third Division advanced in that profound silence 
that rendered the coming storm more terrific. Our men 
were not perceived until they arrived at a little river not 
very distant from the works, when they distinctly heard 
the entire line of the French sentries give the alarm, and 
all the guns of the garrison opened at once. 

Volley after volley of grape-shot was fired upon our 

66 




The Escalade of the Castle 

Many of the ladders were too short. In one case a brawny Irish piivate of herculean 
strength pulled up first his captain, "clever and clane," as he said, and then five 
others. 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

troops as they advanced ; fire - balls rose, and showed 
the enemy where they were. They quickened pace and 
got so close under the wall that the guns could not bear 
upon them, but the fire-balls burned so vividly that they 
were enabled to direct their musketry upon the assailants, 
and hurl with fatal precision every kind of missile. 

The ladders were placed, the troops cheered and 
swarmed up, and nothing was heard but mingled cries of 
despair and shouts of victory. Several ladders broke 
down under the weight, and men were precipitated on 
the heads of their comrades below. 

" The ladder I mounted was, like many others, too 
short, and I found that no exertion I could make would 
enable me to reach the embrasure or descend. In this 
desperate state, expecting immediate death from the 
hands of a ferocious Frenchman in the embrasure, I 
heard a voice above call out : 

" ' Mr. , is that you V 

" ' Yes !' I shouted. 

" The same voice cried out : ' Oh, murther ! murther ! 
What will we do to get you up at all, at all, with that 
scrawdeen of a ladtherr ? But here goes ! Hould my 
leg, Pat !' and, throwing himself flat on his face in the 
embrasure, he extended his brawny arm down the wall, 
seized me by the collar with the force of Hercules, and 
landed me, as he said himself, ' clever and clane,' on the 
ramparts. 

" In the same manner five more were landed. Thus 
did this chivalrous soldier, with noble generosity, prefer 
saving the lives of six of his comrades at the risk of his 
own to the rich plunder which everywhere surrounded 
him. And this was Tully O'Malley, a private in my 
company, one of the ' ragged rascals.' Well, I found 
myself standing amongst several French soldiers, who 
were crowding round the gun in the embrasure. One of 

67 e 2 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

them still held the match lighted in his hand, the blue 
flame of which gave the bronzed and sullen countenances 
of these warriors an expression not easily forgotten. 

" A Grenadier leaned on the gun and bled profusely 
from the head ; another, who had fallen on his knees 
when wounded, remained fixed in astonishment and 
terror. Others, whose muskets lay scattered on the 
ground, folded their arms in deep despair. The appear- 
ance of the whole group, with their huge, bushy mous- 
taches and mouths all blackened with biting the cart- 
ridges, presented to the eye of a young soldier a very 
strange and formidable appearance. 

" ' Don't mind them boys, sorr,' said Tully. ' They 
were all settled jist afore you came up : and, by my soul, 
good boys they were for a start — fought like raal divils, 
they did, till Mr. S and the Grenadiers came powder- 
ing down on them with the war-whoop. Och, my darlint ! 
they were made smiddreens of in a crack, barring that 
big fellow you see there, with the great black whiskers — 
see yonder — bleeding in the side, he is, and resting his 
head on the gun - carriage. Ah ! he was the bouldest 
of them all. He made bloody battle with Jim Reilly ; 
but 'tis short he stood afore our Jim, for he gave him a 
raal Waterford puck that tumbled him like a ninepin in 
a minute ; and, by my own sowl, a puck of the butt-end 
of Jim's piece is no joke, I tell you ! He tried it on more 
heads than one on the hill of Busaco.' 

" Away then flew Tully to join his company, forming in 
double-quick time to oppose the enemy, who were gather- 
ing in force at one of the gates of the citadel." 

They had already opened a most galling fire of musketry 
from this dark gateway, which was warmly returned by 
our men, who, under Lieutenant Davern, charged up to 
the massive gate. This, however, the French closed, so 
little impression was made. At last a number of the 

68 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

light infantry of the 74th and 85th helped each other to 
climb up on the archway over the gate, and thence they 
fired down so unexpectedly that a general panic seized 
the enemy, and they fled in confusion, followed by many 
of our men, who now dashed through the gateway. 

Here Captain C came upon Major Murphy, of the 

88th, quite exhausted and unable to move from loss of 
blood, as he had not been able to bind up his wound. 
This he did for him, and they moved on. One more 
bayonet struggle in the castle, and the French again fled, 
leaving the place literally covered with dead and wounded, 
several of them being officers, whose long narrow-bladed 
sabres with brass scabbards instantly changed masters. 

One officer who was wounded made several thrusts at 
the sturdy Ranger who was trying to disarm him, but had 
awkwardly caught the sharp sword-blade in his hand, and 
was so angry at being cut that he was preparing to rush 
upon his antagonist. However, the Frenchman un- 
buckled his waist-belt and threw away his sword. 

But Pat was angry, and was not now satisfied with the 
sword only, for, perceiving a handsome silver-mounted 
calabash, or flask, by the officer's side, he coolly trans- 
ferred it to his own shoulders, after first taking a copious 
swill. Then, gravely addressing the wounded man, said, 
while reloading his piece : 

" Now, my tight fellow, ye see what ye lost by your 
contrariness." 

" Ah ! monsieur, je suis grievement blesse : rendez-moi 
mon calabash, je vous prie." 

" Grieving for your calabash ! Is that what you 
mane ?" said Pat. " Why, then, I'll tell you what, my 
boy : no man shall say that Pat Donovan ever deprived 
either friend or foe of his little dhrop of dhrink — so there 
'tis for you !" 

" Grand merci ! grand merci !" murmured the officer, 

69 



THE STORMING OF BADA.TOS 

" Oh, don't bother about axing mercy from me," said 
Pat ; " but take my advice and keep roaring out ' Mercy ! 
mercy !' to all our fellows as they come up to ye, and, by 
Gor ! they'll not take the least notice of you." 

" Ah ! merci ! merci ! Mais c'est fait de moi ! c'est fait 
de moi !" repeated the poor wounded young French 
officer. 

Fatal presentiment ! One hour afterwards the Irish- 
man returned and found him lying on the same spot ; 
but the gallant fellow was at rest, " where the wicked cease 
from troubling." 

As we were occupied in disarming and securing the 

prisoners Captain C happened to capture and save 

the life of the Colonel commanding the artillery in the 
citadel at the very moment our men were pursuing him 
at the point of the bayonet. 

He threw himself upon the Captain, and finding he 
understood French, entreated he would save him from 
our infuriated soldiers ; but this he found it extremely 
difficult to do, as each successive group, on perceiving 
his large gold epaulettes and orders, evinced a strong 
anxiety to make further acquaintance with him. Upon 
one occasion the Captain was obliged to use his sword to 
protect him from a few of the 60th, who advanced upon 
him in rather a suspicious and business-like manner. 

The poor Colonel was in a state of violent agitation, and 
kept a firm hold of his protector's arm through all the 
changes of the fight, until they met a field-officer of the 
British artillery, to whom he gave him in charge. 

The Frenchman wanted to bring C to the bomb- 
proof, where his baggage was secured, to give him some 
tokens of his gratitude, and overwhelmed him with 
thanks ; but duty called, and he left him with the field- 
officer, who, he heard afterwards, reaped a rich reward 
for his small service. 

70 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

The first rays of a beautiful morning showed the 
incredible strength of Badajos, and how dearly the 
capture of it had cost us. The gallant hearts that beat 
with devoted bravery the night before now lay in the cold 
grasp of death. Silence had succeeded to the dreadful 
din of arms, and rendered more awful the contemplation of 
this fearful scene of death and suffering and desolation. 

A vast number of the enemy lay dead in a heap close 
by the spot where our men were forming, and while they 
gazed on these unhappy victims of a fierce and deadly 
fight, they were not a little astonished to observe a very 
young French officer who lay amongst them, and whom 
they thought to be dead also, slowly and cautiously raise 
himself up ; then, after looking about him with a wild 
stare, he coolly walked over to the other side where the 
prisoners were standing and delivered himself up ! 

This wily hero had not been wounded, nor had he re- 
ceived the slightest scratch, but, being more frightened 
than hurt, he lay concealed in this manner until all fear 
of danger, as he thought, was over and gone. 

It excited a good deal of merriment amongst our men, 
but the French curled their moustaches, gave him a 
hearty " Sacre !" and their deep contempt. 

Another Account. 

" I was on a hill with the medical staff during the night 
of the assault of Badajos. For two hours we watched 
the fire, the bursting of shells and hand-grenades. Then 
the wounded began to arrive, and we were busy. 

" Lord Wellington rode up with his staff, and soon after 
a staff-officer came up at a gallop, shouting, ' Where is 
Lord Wellington V 

" ' There, sir.' 

" ' My lord, I am come from the breaches. The troops 

71 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

after repeated attempts, have failed to enter them. So 
many officers have fallen that the men, dispersed in the 
ditch, are without leaders. If your lordship does not at 
once send a strong reinforcement they must abandon the 
enterprise. Colonel McLeod, of the 43rd, has been killed 
in the breach.' 

" A light was called for and instantly brought, and Lord 
Wellington noted the report with a steady hand. His 
face was pale and expressed great anxiety. In his 
manner and language he preserved perfect coolness and 
self-possession. General Hay's brigade was ordered to 
advance to the breaches. 

" You may think that it was nervous work hearing this. 

" Our General had wisely planned two extreme attacks 
by escalade on the castle by the Third Division and on the 
south side of the town by the Fifth Division, and on Fort 
Pardoleros by the Portuguese. It was known that Soult 
was within a few leagues. Marmont had pushed his 
advanced Dragoons as far as the bridge of boats at Villa 
Velha ; the river Guadiana was in our rear. 

" It was a crisis, and we wondered what thoughts were 
passing through the mind of our gallant chief as he sat 
motionless on his horse. 

" Presently another staff-officer galloped up, out of 
breath. 

" ' General Picton — has — got possession of — the castle, 
sir.' 

" ' Who brings that intelligence V exclaimed Lord 
Wellington. 

" The officer saluted and gave his name. 

" ' Are you certain, sir — are you positively certain V 

" ' I entered the castle with the troops. I have only 
just left it. General Picton in possession. He sent me.' 

" ' Picton in possession ! With how many men V 

" ' His division.' 

72 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

"It is impossible to describe to you the change this 
news produced in the feelings of all around. A great 
sigh of relief could almost be heard. 

" ' Return, sir, and desire General Picton to maintain 
his position at all hazards.' 

" Having dispatched this messenger, Lord Wellington 
directed a second officer to proceed to the castle to repeat 
his orders to General Picton. 

" Next morning at dawn I set out to visit the breaches. 
I was just thinking of two friends, Major Singer and Cap- 
tain Cholwick, of the Royal Fusiliers, both of whom had 
been with me two evenings before. I was wondering 
how they had fared in the assault when I met some 
Fusiliers and asked for Major Singer. 

" ' We are throwing the last shovels of earth upon his 
grave, sir.' 

" ' Is Captain Cholwick safe V I inquired. 

" ' In the act of climbing over that palisade he was 
wounded, fell into the water, and we have seen nothing of 
him since.' 

" That did not make me disposed to be very cheerful. 

" I found the great breach covered with dead from its 
base to its summit. Many were stripped. Amongst 
them I recognized the faces of many well known to me. 
In climbing up the breach my feet receded at every step 
in the debris, so as to make my progress slow and difficult. 
Behind the chevaux-de-frise a broad and deep trench had 
been cut, into which our men must have been precipi- 
tated had they succeeded in surmounting this huge 
barrier. Above was a battery of 12-pounders completely 
enfilading the great and the small breach, near to each 
other. No wonder we failed there to enter. 

" I next visited the castle, at the bottom of whose 
walls, nearly 40 feet high, were lying shattered ladders, 
broken muskets, exploded shells, and the dead bodies of 

73 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

many of our brave men. Amongst the dead I recognized 
the body of the gallant Major Ridge, of the 5th Regiment, 
lying near the gate that leads to the town, in forcing which 
he had fallen, riddled with balls. 

" I met a soldier of the Connaught Rangers, over- 
powered by excitement and brandy. The fellow looked 
at me suspiciously, and appeared disposed to dispute my 
passage. He held his loaded musket at half present, and 
I was prepared to close with him ; but fortunately flattery 
succeeded. He allowed me to pass. 

" Soon after entering the town a girl about nine years 
of age implored my protection, ' por el amor de Dios,' for 
her mother. 

" A number of soldiers of a distinguished regiment were 
in the house, armed, and under the influence of every evil 
passion. Alas ! I was powerless. I met a man of the 
88th dragging a peasant by the neck, with the intention 
of putting him to death — so he declared — in atonement for 
his not having any money in his pockets ! I appealed to 
the gallantry of his corps, and saved the life of his victim." 

The town had now become a scene of plunder and 
devastation. Our soldiers and our women, in a state of 
intoxication, had lost all control over themselves. These, 
together with numbers of Spaniards and Portuguese, who 
had come into the city in search of plunder, filled every 
street. Many were dispossessed of their booty by others, 
and these interchanges of plunder in many cases were not 
effected without bloodshed. Our soldiers had taken pos- 
session of the shops, stationed themselves behind the 
counters, and were selling the goods contained in them. 
These were, again, displaced by more numerous parties, 
who became shopkeepers in their turn, and thus con- 
tinual scuffling and bloodshed was going on. 

In addition to the incessant firing through the key- 
holes of the front doors of houses as the readiest way of 

74 



THE STORMING OF BADAJOS 

forcing the locks, a desultory and wanton discharge of 
musketry was kept up in the streets, placing all who 
passed literally between cross-fires. Many of our own 
people were thus killed or wounded by their own comrades. 

An attempt was made next day to collect our soldiers. 
The troops, however, that were sent into the town for 
that purpose joined in the work of plunder. 

We may feel shocked at the excesses which our soldiers 
committed after the storming of such towns as Ciudad 
Rodrigo and Badajos. Folk sitting by their quiet fire- 
sides may wonder how sane men can be so dead to the 
higher and better feelings of humanity ; but when the 
fever of war is followed by the poison of drink, it is no 
wonder if the minds of rude men are thrown off their 
balance. War is a most awful thing to witness, and many 
officers have declared to the writer that, had they known 
what war meant in all its dreadful reality, they would 
not have been so eager in their youth to join the army. 
All the more reason is there that every youth in our 
islands should be compelled by law to learn the use of 
the rifle, that when the time comes — as come it will — 
when an invader shall set foot upon our shore, we may 
not be helpless and unarmed. Perhaps it is necessary 
that we should sometimes hear the horrid truth about 
war ; we may thus be stimulated to use a little self-denial 
for our country's security, when we realize that life is 
not made up of games and money-making, and when we 
can see what our fatherland would be to us, devastated 
by a savage enemy, with farms and barns blazing, women 
and children starved to death, towns sacked and plun- 
dered, and the honour of old England trodden beneath 
the foot of a foreign invader. The story of these sieges 
has many lessons — military, ethical, and economic. Let 
us at least learn one — the duty that is incumbent upon all 
of us, men and boys, to defend mother and wife and child. 

75 



CHAPTER VI 

A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN (1813) 

The coup de grace — The hospital — A cruel order — An attempt at 
escape — Removed to the castle — The English at the breach — 
Many are wounded — French ladies sleep in the open — A vertical 
fire — English gunners shoot too well — A good sabre lightly won. 

Colonel Harvey Jones, R.E., has left us an interesting 
account of the siege of St. Sebastian by the British forces. 
The town, situated close to the French frontier, just 
south of the Pyrenees and by the sea, contains 10,000 
inhabitants, and is built on a low peninsula running 
north and south. The defences of the western side are 
washed by the sea, those on the eastern side by the river 
Urumea, which at high-water covers 4 feet of the 
masonry of the scarp. The first assault in July failed. 
Colonel Jones was wounded and taken prisoner. 

His diary begins : " After witnessing the unsuccessful 
attempts of Lieutenant Campbell, 9th Regiment, and 
his gallant little band to force their way on to the ram- 
parts, and their retreat from the breach, my attention 
was soon aroused by a cry from the soldier who was 
lying disabled next to me : 

" ' Oh, they are murdering us all !' 

" Looking up, I perceived a number of French Grena- 
diers, under a heavy fire of grape, sword in hand, stepping 
over the dead and stabbing the wounded. My companion 

76 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

was treated in the same manner. The sword, plucked 
from his body and reeking with his blood, was raised to 
give me the coup de grace, when, fortunately, the up- 
lifted arm was arrested by a smart little man — a sergeant 
— who cried out : 

" ' Oh, mon Colonel, etes-vous blesse V and he ordered 
some men to remove me." 

They raised the Colonel in their arms and carried him 
up the breach on to the ramparts. Here they were 
stopped by a Captain of the Grenadiers, who asked some 
questions, then kissed him, and desired the party to pro- 
ceed to the hospital. 

They met the Governor and his staff on the way, who 
asked if the Colonel was badly wounded, and directed 
that proper care should be taken of him. 

After descending from the rampart into the town, as 
they were going along the street leading to the hospital, 
they were accosted by an officer who had evidently taken 
his " drop." He demanded the Englishman's sword, 
which was still hanging by his side. 

The reply came : " You have the power to take it, but 
certainly have no right to do so, as I have not been made 
a prisoner by you." 

This seemed to enrage him, and with great violence of 
manner and gesture he unbuckled the belt and carried 
away the sword. 

Upon reaching the hospital, the Surgeon-Major was 
very kind in his manner. After he had enlarged the 
wounds, according to the French system, and then dressed 
them, the Colonel was carried across the street and put 
into a bed in one of the wards of the great hospital, 
which a soldier was ordered to vacate for his use. 
This man returned later in the day for his pipe and 
tobacco, which he had left under the pillow. 

In the course of the morning they were visited by the 

77 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

Governor, who made inquiries as to their wounds, and 
whether they had been plundered of anything ; for a 
great number of English soldiers had been taken, and 
were lodged in the town prison. The only persons per- 
mitted to visit them were some staff-officers, a few 
Spanish ladies, and a Spanish barber. From the former 
the Colonel was made acquainted with all that passed in 
the British lines — at least, as far as the French could con- 
jecture. Although boats arrived nightly from Bayonne, 
the other side of the frontier, bringing shells, medicine, 
charpie, or lint, engineers, etc., the garrison remained 
in great ignorance of the movements of the two armies. 
Soult kept sending word that he would soon come and 
raise the siege ; thus, by promises of immediate relief, 
he kept up the spirits of the garrison. He also rewarded 
the gallantry of particular defenders during the assault 
and in the sorties by promotion, or by sending them the 
decoration of the Legion of Honour. In the French Army 
there seemed to have been a system of reward for good 
and gallant conduct by promotion into the Grenadiers 
or Voltigeurs, which had an excellent effect. A French 
soldier was extremely proud of his green, yellow, or 
red epaulettes. They were badges of distinguished 
conduct and only those who had shown great gallantry 
in action were admitted into their ranks. What with 
the success attendant upon the sorties and the 
numerous decorations which had been distributed 
among the officers and privates, such a spirit of daring 
had been created that the idea of a surrender was 
scouted by all. 

After the stones had been extracted which had been 
blown into his leg and thighs by the bursting of shells 
and grenades, the Colonel was enabled to move about 
and get into the gallery running round the courtyard of 
the hospital, and into which all the doors and windows 

78 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

of the rooms respectively opened. It was the only place 
where they were allowed to breathe the fresh air. 

One day, whilst sitting in the gallery, he observed a 
table placed in the balcony below him, on the other side 
of the courtyard. Soon he saw an unfortunate French 
gunner laid upon the table. They amputated both his 
arms, his hands having been blown off by an accident in 
one of the batteries . In the course of the morning, whilst 
conversing with the surgeon who had performed the 
operation, he told the Colonel that he had acted contrary 
to his instructions, which were never to amputate, but 
to cure if possible. When he was asked for the reason 
of such an inhuman order having been issued, his reply 
was that the Emperor Napoleon did not wish numbers 
of mutilated men to be sent back to France, as it would 
make a bad impression upon the people. 

" You must be a bold man to act in opposition to this 
order." 

He replied : " Affairs are beginning to change, and, 
moreover, it is now necessary that the soldiers should 
know they will be taken proper care of in the event of 
being wounded, and not left to die like dogs. We send 
as many as we can at night to Bayonne by the boats ; 
thus we clear out the hospitals a little." 

In conversations with many of the officers they detailed 
acts committed by their soldiers in Spain so revolting 
to human nature that one refuses to commit them to 
paper. A chef de bataillon once asked him how the 
English managed with their soldiers when they wanted 
them to advance and attack an enemy. 

The reply was simply, " Forward !" 

" Ah ! that way will not do with us. We are obliged 
to excite our men with spirits, or to work upon their 
feelings by some animating address ; and very often, 
when I have fancied I had brought them up to the fighting 

79 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

pitch, some old hand would make a remark which in an 
instant spoilt all I had said, and I had to begin my speech 
all over again." 

The Colonel asked how they managed to provision 
their men when they went out on expeditions that lasted 
ten or twenty days. 

The answer was : " Our biscuits are made with a hole 
in the centre. Each biscuit is the ration for a day. 
Sometimes twenty are delivered to each soldier, who is 
given to understand that he has no further claim on the 
commisariat for those days." 

" But it is impossible for the soldier to carry twenty." 

" We know that very well, but he has no claim ; and 
how he lives in the meanwhile we do not ask. Perhaps 
he lives on the country." In other words, he steals ! 

In the hospital he was attended by a Spanish barber. 
As he could speak Spanish fluently, they had a good deal 
of talk. The barber used to tell all he heard and saw of 
what was passing both inside and outside the fortress. 
When he learnt that the Colonel was an engineer, he 
offered to bring him a plan of all the underground drains 
and of the aqueduct. 

The attendant, although a good-natured man, kept a 
sharp eye on the barber ; so it was a difficult matter for 
him to give anything without being detected. 

At last, one morning when preparing to shave him, he 
succeeded in shoving a plan under the bedclothes. The 
Colonel seized the earliest opportunity of examining it, 
and from the knowledge he had before acquired of the 
place he soon mastered the directions of the drains, etc. 
From that moment his whole attention was fixed on the 
means of making his escape. 

He knew that the hospital was situated in the principal 
street, the ends of which terminated upon the fortifica- 
tions bounding the harbour. If once he could gain the 

80 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

street he had only to turn to the right or left to gain the 
ramparts, and so make his escape from the town in the 
best manner he could. 

One evening just at dusk, when the medical men took 
leave of them for the night, one of them left his cocked 
hat on the bed. As soon as the Colonel noticed this he 
put it on his head, hurried downstairs, and made direct 
for the great door ; but he found it so completely blocked 
up by the guard that, unless by pushing them aside, it 
was not possible to pass undiscovered. He therefore 
retreated upstairs in despair, and threw the hat down 
on the bed. Scarcely had he done so when in rushed the 
doctor, asking for his chapeau. 

They were more than once visited by the crews of the 
boats which arrived nightly from France. The sight of 
the prisoners seemed to afford the Frenchmen great 
gratification, but there was nothing in their manner 
which could in any way offend. 

Very unexpectedly one evening the Governor's aide-de- 
camp came to the prison and told the officers to prepare 
immediately to go to France. 

A Portuguese Captain, one of the party of prisoners, 
was dreadfully in fear of being sent there, and with 
great warmth of manner told the aide-de-camp that Lord 
Wellington would soon be in possession of the place, and 
if the prisoners were not forthcoming he would hold the 
Governor answerable in person. 

It is supposed that the aide went and reported this 
conversation to the Governor, as he did not return for 
some time, and then told them it was too late to embark 
that night, as the boats had sailed. They were never 
afterwards threatened to be sent away. 

About the middle of August the garrison began to 
flatter themselves that the siege was turned into a regular 
blockade, and that they would be relieved by the suc- 

81 F 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

cesses of Marshal Soult. Their spirits ran high, their 
hopes were elated. 

The 15th of August, the birthday of Napoleon, was 
observed as a day of rejoicing among the garrison, and at 
nightfall the letter " N " of a very large size was brilliantly 
lighted up on the face of the donjon. 

When the operations of the second siege began a 
Captain who visited the Colonel kept him au fait of all 
that was going on. One day a Spanish Captain who had 
sided with the French came into the hospital — it was 
on the evening of the assault. He was wringing his 
hands, tearing his hair, and swearing he had heard the 
shrieks of his wife and daughters, and had seen his house 
in flames. The French officers took the poor man's 
outcries with great merriment, and the Spaniard must 
have bitterly regretted the day when he deserted the 
English. The French officers did not fail to taunt 
him with having done so, and ridiculed his frantic 
actions. 

P -In the course of the next day Colonel Jones was asked 
if he would like to speak with a corporal of sappers who 
had been made prisoner during the sortie. 

To his surprise, a fine, tall youngster, a stranger to 
him, walked into the ward, dressed in a red jacket. Now, 
blue was the colour when the Colonel was taken prisoner. 
t " When did you join the army, corporal ?" he asked. 

" Yesterdayimorning, Colonel. I was put on duty in 
the trenches last night, and in a few minutes I was 
brought into the town by the enemy." 

" I could not help laughing, though he wore a rueful 
expression," says the Colonel. 

One morning a Captain of artillery, whom he had never 
before seen, came into the ward and commenced con- 
versing about the siege. He observed that the whole 
second parallel of the British trenches was one entire 

82 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

battery, and if there were as many guns as there were 
embrasures, he said, " we shall be joliment fouettes." 

The Colonel's reply was : " Most assuredly you will. 
Depend upon it, there are as many guns as embrasures. 
It is not our fashion to make batteries and stick logs of 
wood into the embrasures in the hope of frightening the 
enemy." 

He made a grimace, and with a shrug of the shoulders 
left the ward. 

Next morning the surgeon came, as usual, to dress the 
wounds. This was about half-past seven. All was still, 
and he joyously exclaimed, as he entered : 

" So, gentlemen, we have another day's reprieve !" 

In about half an hour afterwards, whilst Colonel Jones 
was under his hands, the first salvo from the breaching 
batteries was fired. Several shot rattled through the 
hospital and disturbed the tranquillity of the inmates. 
The instrument dropped from the surgeon's hands, and he 
exclaimed, " Le jeu sera bientot fini !" Then very com- 
posedly the good doctor went on with his work. 

The opening of the batteries made a great stir amongst 
all hands. A hint was given the prisoners to prepare to 
be removed into the castle. A private hint was given to 
the Colonel to be sage on the way up, as the Captain of 
the escort was mediant, and that it would be better to 
be quiet and orderly. 

This, perhaps, was intended to deter any of them from 
attempting to escape. The wounded prisoners were 
moved in one body up the face of the hill to the entrance 
of the castle. Under the Mirador battery they were 
exposed to a sharp musketry fire. Some of the party were 
wounded, the Portuguese Captain severely. 

A building on the sea-side, which had been constructed 
for a powder magazine, was now converted into their 
hospital, the interior being fitted up with wooden beds. 

83 F 2 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

In the area surrounding the building were placed the 
unwounded prisoners. As the number of wounded from 
the ramparts increased, the hospital filled rapidly, t and 
to prevent the fire from the English batteries being 
directed upon them some of the prisoners were desired to 
hoist a black flag on the roof. While they were doing so 
the Colonel told the French officer that it was labour in 
vain, as the British had learnt that this building was 
their great depot for powder, and so hoisting a flag would 
be regarded as a ruse to preserve their ammunition. 
Little benefit did they get from the ensign. After the 
capture; of the island Santa Clara, hardly could anyone 
move about that part of the castle opposite to the island 
without the risk of being hit. Grape and shrapnell 
swept the whole of the face, and it was only at night 
that fresh water could be fetched from the tank. 

The garrison had a fixed idea that the assault would 
take place at night, so each morning they rose with happy 
faces — another twenty -four hours' reprieve ! 

On the 31st of August, when the first rattle of musketry 
was heard in the castle, an inquiring look pervaded each 
countenance ; but no one spoke. As the firing con- 
tinued and the rattle grew and grew, little doubt re- 
mained as to the cause. Every soldier seized his musket 
and hurried with haste to his post. The Colonel was then 
ordered not to speak or hold converse with the unwounded 
prisoners outside. One French officer asked him if he 
thought that the English prisoners would remain quiet 
if an assault of the breach should take place, adding, " If 
they were to make any attempt they would all be shot." 
Colonel Jones replied : " Do not fancy you have a flock 
of sheep penned within these walls. Happen what may, 
shoot us or not, you will be required to give a satisfactory 
account of us when the castle is taken." 
From the commencement of the assault until the rush 

84 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

into the castle upon the capture of the town, not the 
slightest information could they obtain as to the state 
of affairs at the breach. The period that intervened was 
to the prisoners one of the most anxious and painful sus- 
pense. At last the tale was told by the awful spectacle 
of the interior of the hospital. 

In an instant the ward was crowded with the maimed 
and wounded. The amputation-table was in full play, 
and until nearly daylight the following morning the 
surgeons were unceasingly at work. 

To have such a scene passing at the foot of one's bed 
was painful enough. Added to this the agonizing shrieks 
and groans and the appearance of the sappers and Grena- 
diers who had been blown up by the explosion in the 
breach, their uniforms nearly burnt off, and their skins 
blackened and scorched by gunpowder — all this was truly 
appalling. The appearance of these men resembled any- 
thing but human beings. Death soon put an end to their 
sufferings, and relieved all from these most distressing 
sights. Of all wounds, whether of fractured limbs or 
otherwise, those caused by burns from gunpowder seemed 
to produce the most excruciating pain. 

In the rear of the donjon was a small building, in which 
was stored much gunpowder. Shells were falling fast 
and thick around it, so a detachment of soldiers was sent 
to withdraw the ammunition. This dangerous service 
they were performing in a most gallant manner, and had 
nearly completed their work, when some shells fell into 
the building, exploded the barrels that remained, and 
blew the building,'with some of the soldiers, into the air, 
not leaving a vestige to show that such an edifice had 
stood there. 

There were three French ladies in the garrison. They 
were on their way to France when the investment took 
place. These ladies were permitted to enter the hos- 

85 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

pital, and were allowed a small space at one end of the 
wooden bedsteads. There they were for several days 
and nights. The only water they could obtain to wash 
in was sea-water. As the number of the wounded in- 
creased, some of the officers who were lying upon the 
floor were loud in their complaints that madame and her 
daughters were occupying the space which properly 
belonged to them. They succeeded in getting the ladies 
turned out, to find shelter from shot and shell where best 
they could ! 

The day the castle capitulated Colonel Jones went in 
search of his fair companions, and found them, nearly 
smoke-dried, under a small projecting rock. 

One of the young ladies was extremely pretty. Shortly 
after the siege she was married to the English Commissary 
appointed to attend upon the garrison until sent to 
England. The change from the hospital to the naked 
rock relieved them from witnessing many a painful scene, 
as the amputating-table was placed near their end of the 
ward. 

After the capture of the town a heavy bombardment 
of the castle took place, by salvos of shells from more than 
sixty pieces of artillery. There were only a few seconds 
between the noise made by the discharge of the mortars 
and the descent of the shells. Those of the mutilated 
who were fortunate enough to snatch a little sleep and so 
forget their sufferings were awakened by the crash of 
ten or a dozen shells falling upon or in the building, whose 
fuses threw a lurid light through the gloom. The silence 
within, unbroken save by the hissing of the burning 
composition, the agonized feelings of the wounded 
during those few moments of suspense, are not to be 
described. Many an unlucky soldier was brought to the 
table to undergo a second operation. The wretched 
surgeons were engaged nearly the entire night. Rest 

86 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

was impossible. You could not choose but hear. The 
legs and arms were thrown out as soon as amputated, 
and fell on the rocks. 

It was not an agreeable sight. Those who vote for 
war do not realize these little details in the programme. 
War, they say, breeds heroes. 

It is but justice to the French medical officers to state 
that their conduct during the whole period of their 
harassing and laborious duties was marked by the greatest 
feeling and kindness of manner, as well as by skilful 
attention to the relief of all who came under their hands. 

The unfortunate prisoners who were not wounded had 
been placed in the area round the hospital, and being 
without cover, suffered at every discharge. 

The Colonel exerted himself to obtain a few pickaxes 
and shovels to throw up some sort of splinter-proof, but 
it was in vain he pleaded, and in the end fifty were killed 
or wounded out of 1 50. 

From the surgeons and hospital attendants they ex- 
perienced great kindness. Their diet was the same as 
that of the French wounded soldiers. Their greatest 
luxury was three stewed prunes ! 

The effects of the vertical fire on- the interior of the 
castle were so destructive that, had it been continued 
six hours longer, the garrison would have doubtless sur- 
rendered at discretion. They had lost all hope that 
Soult could relieve them. 

Everybody now sought shelter where best he could 
among the rocks. Still, no nook or corner appeared to 
be a protection from the shrapnel shells. 

A sergeant of the Royals, standing at the foot of a 
bedstead, was struck by a ball from a shrapnel shell, 
and fell dead while talking. An Italian soldier, while 
trying to prepare some broth for dinner, was blown into 
the air — soup, bowl, and all ! 

87 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

The excellence of the British artillery is well known. 
Nothing could surpass the precision with which the 
shells were thrown or the accuracy with which the fuses 
were cut. During the siege our men in the British trenches 
little heeded the lazy French shells which were thrown 
into our batteries. From the length of the fuses sufficient 
time was often allowed before they burst to put them- 
selves under cover ; and when they did burst, the splinters 
flew lazily around. But when the sound of an English 
shell was heard in the castle, or when the men stationed 
in the donjon cried, " Garde la bombe !" everybody was 
on the alert. Touching the ground and bursting were 
almost simultaneous, and the havoc from the splinters 
was terrible. It appeared to be of little avail where a 
man hid himself : no place was secure from them. 

A French officer of Engineers, who was very badly 
wounded, kindly lent the Colonel some of the professional 
books which were supplied to him. Many were works 
which he had never been able to procure. Much pleasure 
and instruction did he derive from their perusal. He 
found out that the French Engineers were supplied 
with them by the Government, and their Generals also 
with the best maps of the country. 

One day the Colonel was called to the door of the ward 
by a French officer, who exclaimed, as he pointed to a large 
convoy of English transports coming in under full sail : 
" Voila les fiacres qui viennent nous chercher !" (" There 
are the cabs coming to fetch us.") It was a most cheer- 
ing and beautiful sight — the cabs that were sent to fetch 
us home ! 

When Colonel Jones was told, shortly after, that he 
was no longer a prisoner, he began to look round for the 
best sword in the castle to replace the one which that rude 
French Captain had taken from him. 

He discovered a handsome sabre belonging to a wounded 

88 



A PRISONER IN ST. SEBASTIAN 

staff-officer, so he sent and desired that it might be taken 
down from the place where it was hanging, as he wanted 
such a weapon. 

" I have it still by me. It was the only sword I wore 
until the end of the war, and often, when at the out- 
posts with a flag of truce, have I seen the French officers 
regard the eagles on the belt with anything but a gratified 
look. 

"In 1815 I was quartered at Paris, being engineer in 
charge of the fortifications on Mont-Martre. There I 
frequently saw several of the St. Sebastian officers, and 
from my old friend the Chirurgien-Major I received many 
visits. 

" We both agreed that, though the tables were turned, 
our present position was far more agreeable than when 
our acquaintance began in St. Sebastian." 

From Muswell's " Peninsular Sketches." Henry Colburn, publisher. 



89 



CHAPTER VII 

JELLALABAD (1842) 

Position of the town — Sale's brigade rebuilds the defences — A sortie 
— Bad news — A queer noise — A ruse that did not succeed — The 
only survivor comes in — Story of a massacre — The earthquake — 
The walls are down — Are rebuilt — English magic — Pollock comes 
— Fight outside — The peril of Lady Sale. 

In November, 1841, the English Resident at the Afghan 
Court of Cabul was treacherously assassinated. General 
Elphinstone, who was left in command of the English 
troops, being in feeble health, attempted to leave the 
country with his 4,500 troops and three times that 
number of camp followers. On the 11th of March, 1842, 
Akbar Khan with a large army attacked General Sale 
at Jellalabad. 

Jellalabad is a walled town on the right bank of the 
Cabul River. The upper end of the valley is very 
fertile and picturesque, studded with forts and villages, 
but all round the city it is sandy and arid. Snow moun- 
tains close in the valley on all sides. 

South of Jellalabad, at a distance of 1,200 yards, is 
a low range of limestone hills, and on the south-west 
other low hills command the town at 200 yards' distance. 
All round the walls were houses, mosques, old forts, 
gardens, and trees — in fact, every species of cover that 
an enemy could desire. 

90 



JELLALABAD 

The walls of the town were 2,100 yards in extent, all 
in ruinous condition, and in many places not more than 
9 feet high, and easily scaled. Through breaches in the 
wall laden cattle and droves of asses went in and out 
daily. 

Into this town on the evening of the 12th of November, 
1841, wearied, footsore, hungry, short of ammunition, 
Sale's brigade entered, to undertake the desperate task 
of defending it against the whole power of the country, 
the people of which not only hated us as invaders, but 
regarded us as infidels to be rooted out. 

At a distance of 600 miles from our own frontier, with 
the formidable defiles of the Khyber Pass to cross, what 
would be our condition if Runjeet Sing should refuse to 
allow another army to traverse his territories ? 

In the meantime these ruinous walls were better than 
the open plain ; so, after viewing the fortifications, Sale 
marched the brigade in, and the inhabitants fled out at 
the other side as we entered. 

It was decided to hold the whole town and try to make 
it defensible. Our supply of provisions was so low that 
the troops had to be put on half, and the camp followers 
on quarter, rations. As to ammunition, we had only 
120 rounds per man. We set to work and collected grain, 
flour, pulse, and food of all sorts which had been left 
behind, and in a few hours supplies for several days had 
been gathered in. 

As parts of the walls had no parapets and the sentries 
were quite exposed, hundreds of camel saddles were 
ranged, two deep and two high, for the sentries to kneel 
behind. 

The next day many thousands of the enemy came 
swarming round and set fire to the grass huts and sheds 
on the eastern side. Some of them seemed to be bent on 
getting into a small mosque near the town, so a party of 

91 



JELLALABAD 

sappers, under Major Broadfoot, were sent to see what it 
contained. 

They discovered a quantity of carbine ammunition, 
which proved to our men a timely and welcome supply. 
From dusk till midnight they kept firing on our sentries 
with wild yells. Then they withdrew, and the troops 
could snatch some rest. 

t; At early dawn Sale determined on a sortie, and all were 
aroused without sound of bugle. Seven hundred infantry 
and two guns, commanded by Colonel Monteath, were 
ordered to sally out at sunrise and attack the Afghans. 
There were some 6,000 Afghans waiting to meet them 
in the rocky hills at the south-west angle of the city, but 
they did not resist long, and the cavalry rolled them over 
and pursued the fugitives, while Abbot's guns ploughed 
through them wherever they massed together. 

By ten o'clock it was all over. The panic was so 
great that they deserted the forts, and we secured all 
the grain and fodder. 

Two great results followed this fortunate victory : it 
gave the garrison a little breathing-time, and we had a 
few days of uninterrupted quiet to repair our walls and 
destroy cover. 

The people of the valley now adopted the usual Oriental 
policy of trying to keep well with both parties, and sent 
in donkey-loads of flour, wheat, etc. 

Working parties were told off to clear away the rubbish, 
to destroy houses outside, and to build parapets on the 
walls ; for with the enemy's marksmen so near, no one 
could look over the walls or show a cap without getting 
a shot through it. 

" Jellalabad " means " the abode of splendour," but 
our men found it squalid and mean. There were two 
main streets, crossing each other at right angles ; the rest 
were narrow, filthy lanes. The mountain tribes have 

92 



JELLALABAD 

fair complexions and the Grecian type of face. They 
are believed to be the descendants of the Greeks left by 
Alexander the Great. All their implements and house- 
hold utensils are totally different from those used by the 
Afghans. 

As soon as the enemy was driven off by our sortie the 
troops set to work on the defences. No one was allowed 
to be idle. Officers and men, with spade, pickaxe, bill- 
hook, or mining tools in hand — all were at work from 
daybreak to sunset. 

Parties of the enemy hovered about, but never dared 
to molest us. Strong detachments of cavalry were sent 
out every day to protect our grass-cutters. 

On the 21st of November the garrison received bad 
news. The little fort of Pesh Bolak (half-way between 
Jellalabad and the Khyber) had had to be evacuated, 
and Captain Ferris had been seen going over the moun- 
tains away to Peshawar in hasty retreat. 

Then from Cabul they heard that our troops there 
were shut up by the insurgents in their fortified canton- 
ment, that there was a general rising of the whole country, 
and the roads were closed against messengers. 

Every night now parties of the enemy used to creep 
round and fire at our sentries. At twelve o'clock on the 
night of the 28th there was a tremendous report, like the 
firing of a heavy gun. The alarm was sounded, and in 
two minutes every man was at his post. Seaton was 
Captain of the day, so he hurried off to learn what all the 
row was about. He found Sale and his staff in the west 
gate, looking earnestly in the direction of the enemy, 
and discussing with the heroic Havelock the probabilities 
of an attack. It was a bright moonlight night ; every- 
thing visible near or far. All at once some one called out : 

" Here they come, sir ! Don't you see those two dark 
columns of men 500 yards off ?" 

93 



JELLALABAD 

Ah ! yes. Every one saw them clearly enough. 

" I looked a little, and then laughed right out. The 
General called to me in his short, sharp way : 

" ' Seaton, what is it, sir ?' 

" ' General, where is the back wall of the old fort ?' 

" ' Eh ! eh ! what ! what !' said he testily. 

Why, General, you sent me out yesterday to de- 
stroy the back wall of that old fort behind which the 
enemy used to muster. The clay was too hard for us, 
so, as the wall was just over a sunk road, and the bank 
below the wall soft, I threw a dam across the lower part 
of the road and turned in yon little stream. I guess it 
has softened the bank, and the wall has fallen with a slap 
into the water and produced the explosion. The columns 
of men are only the shadows of the north and south 
walls.' So we all had a hearty laugh." 

Seaton was on guard every third day. Though the 
duty was hard, it was comparatively a day of rest. 
During the night officers visited the guards and sentries 
every two hours, and made the sentries report everything 
they had seen or heard. They patrolled the streets, too, 
every two hours, and the picket in the centre of the town 
sent patrols to each gate every hour during the night. 
Every day, when not on special duty, he went out with 
a large working party to destroy the old walls and houses 
outside the town, to fell and cut up the trees, and to bring 
them in for firewood. 

The enemy had some capital marksmen, and several of 
our men were shot through the loopholes. Sale now 
thought it time to put a stop to this, for they cut off our 
supplies and we had only thirty days' food in store. So 
he quietly waited until noon, when the enemy would be 
thinking more of food than fighting, and a column of 
1,100 infantry was formed in the west street Alljthe 
cavalry that could be mustered, with two of Abbott's guns, 

94 



JELLALABAD 

assembled in the south street. They had a tough job at 
first. The Afghans stood bravely and poured in a heavy 
fire ; but the moment the cavalry and guns appeared on 
the plain clear of Piper's Hill the whole body of the enemy 
fled in every direction. Many were drowned in the river. 

During the pursuit Captain Oldfield, who commanded 
the cavalry, as he galloped up to a party of the fugitives, 
saw one man suddenly stop, throw off his turban, tear 
off his clothes, wrap his waist-cloth round his loins and 
attempt to personate a Hindoo, calling out, " Shah bash, 
Angrez !" (" Well done, English !"). But our troopers were 
not to be deceived : the Hindoo gentleman was instantly 
cut down. 

Doubtless if the Afghans had possessed the needful 
tools they might have succeeded in their plan of cooping 
us in and starving us out. 

It was to Major Broadfoot's firmness and foresight that 
the brigade was mainly indebted for its honour and 
safety. When they were first sent out, Broadfoot was 
ordered to proceed without his tools. This he respectfully 
but firmly declined to do, and by his manly representa- 
tions he carried his point, and was allowed to take them. 

They returned at dusk, very hungry and tired. Our 
loss had been small, our gain great, and a further result 
was that provisions at once began to flow in. People 
flocked to the gates to sell flour, grain, and vegetables. 
But the officers were all so poor that very few of them 
could purchase anything. The soldiers and camp- 
followers were still worse off. The commissariat officer 
had now six weeks' food in store, but would the treasure- 
chest hold out ? Copper coinage had nearly disappeared. 

The New Year, 1842, opened ominously, and brought 
more evil tidings. A letter from Cabul, from Pottinger, 
told them of the murder of the Envoy, that Ghusnee was 
besieged, and the whole country in insurrection. 

95 



JELL A LAB AD 

But our garrison was not dismayed. All scouted the 
idea of any great disaster happening to our troops at 
Cabul, and our works were pushed on with increased 
vigour. Provisions kept coming in, and the surplus was 
carefully stored. 

On the 9th of January a letter from General Elphin- 
stone was brought in by a horseman, ordering Sale to 
retire with his brigade to Peshawar. 

It was a crushing, humiliating blow, spreading a gloom 
over every heart ; but when Sale's determination was 
made known — to hold Jellalabad until the Cabul force 
arrived — the men's confidence in their oommander was 
greater than ever. 

The greatest harmony existed between the European 
and native soldiers, and there was but one mind in the 
garrison — to defy the Afghans and to redeem as far as 
possible the reverses of the Cabul force. They had no 
money, they were short of ammunition, and had not too 
much food ; but there was no thought of giving way. 

On the 13th of January Seaton was on guard at the 
south gate when, a little after twelve o'clock, some one 
came rushing along the passage leading to the guard- 
room. The door was burst open, and Lieutenant B 

threw himself into Seaton's arms, exclaiming : 

" My God, Seaton ! the whole of the Cabul army has 
been destroyed !" 

" What ! man, are you mad ? The whole army ?" 

" All but one — Dr. Brydon ! We saw from the top 
of the gateway a man riding on an old pony. He seemed 
to be wounded ; he was bending over the pommel. We 
sent two horsemen out to bring him in — it was Dr. 
Brydon. He could not speak at first. Then he mur- 
mured : ' The only survivor of Cabul army ! — all killed.' " 

After thinking this over in silence for a minute or two, 
they went outside and saw Sale and his staff at the Cabul 

96 




The Last of an Army 

The whole ol the Cabul army but one man, Dr. Brydon, was destroyed. 



JELLALABAD 

gate hoisting up the colours, a sign to any poor fugitive 
who might have escaped. A hearty cheer went up as 
they looked on their country's glorious colours. Their 
spirits were still high. 

Instantly the cavalry rode out. About four miles 
from Jellalabad they found the bodies of three of Brydon's 
companions — Lieutenant Harper, Collyer, and Hopkins 
— all terribly mangled. 

At night lights were hung out over the Cabul gate, and 
two buglers were put on duty in the south-west bastion 
to sound the advance every quarter of an hour, in hope 
that some poor fugitive might hear it and be saved. 

"The terrible wailing sound of those bugles I shall 
never forget," says Seaton. " It was a dirge for our 
slaughtered soldiers, and had a most mournful and de- 
pressing effect." Dr. Brydon's tale struck horror into 
the hearts of all who heard it, but mingled with the 
sorrow and pity came a fierce desire for vengeance. 
Little was said, but the stern looks of the soldiers, the set 
teeth, and the clenched hands, showed how deep was the 
feeling that had been stirred, and how stern the vow 
registered in each man's heart. 

On the 19th a servant of Captain Bazette came in, and 
on the 30th a Goorkah. On the 31st they had the 
pleasure of welcoming another white face — a sergeant- 
major. From the accounts of the sergeant they gathered 
many particulars of this tragedy — how, after the murder 
of our Envoy, General Elphinstone agreed to evacuate 
the country and retire with the whole of his force, Akbar, 
on his part, undertaking to escort the Cabul force and 
guarantee it from attack ; how the Afghans rushed into 
our cantonments, even before the rear of the British force 
had got outside the walls, and began their plundering ; 
how our men were shot down in the Khoord Cabul Pass ; 
how Akbar pretended he could not control his men, and 

97 G 



JELLALABAD 

advised the English officers to surrender to him ; how the 
native soldiers, chilled to death in the snow, went over 
to the enemy in hundreds. 

The sergeant said in their excuse : " I can't blame the 
natives. I myself was born in a cold climate. I was well 
clad, yet my sufferings from the cold were terrible : my 
fingers were frost-bitten, and all my joints were sore. 
Why, sir, in the next pass the Afghans, after slaughtering 
our men till they were tired, stripped hundreds of poor 
Hindoos stark naked and left them there to die in the cold." 

Stories such as these only spurred on the garrison of 
Jellalabad to greater exertion, for, as they would have 
now to face Akbar Khan and all his warriors, on them 
devolved the task of redeeming our country's fame. 

On the 30th of January our cavalry brought in 175 head 
of cattle that had been grazing at some distance off, and 
on the next day they shepherded in 734 sheep. 

Now, work on Sunday was remitted. Men came to 
morning service with sword and pistol, or musket and 
bayonet, and sixty rounds in pouch, ready at a moment's 
notice to march to battle. 

" To me," says Seaton, " it was always an affecting 
sight to see these great rough fellows with their heads 
bowed, humbly confessing their sins before God, and 
acknowledging their dependence on His goodness and 
mercy ; and I am sure that afterwards, when we were 
surrounded by greater perils, there were many who felt 
the comfort there was in having One to whom they could 
appeal in all their troubles." 

In February they knew that Akbar was collecting his 
forces for an attack. On our side the General ordered 
that all able-bodied camp-followers who were willing 
should be armed and receive the pay of native soldiers. 

Those for whom there were no muskets were armed 
with pikes, which were made for them. 

98 



JELLALABAD 

On the 16th rain came down in torrents ; on the 18th 
heavy rain again. On the morning of the 19th Seaton 
was at work outside when he felt a smart shock of earth- 
quake, with a rumbling noise. At first he did not take 
much notice, but when the rumbling increased and 
swelled to the loudest thunder, as if a thousand heavy- 
waggons were being driven at speed over a rough pave- 
ment, he turned quite sick. An awful fear came over 
him. The ground heaved and set like the sea, and the 
whole plain seemed to be rolling in waves towards them. 
The motion was so violent that some were nearly thrown 
down, and expected every moment to see the whole 
town swallowed up. 

The houses, the walls, and the bastions were rocking 
and reeling in a most terrific manner, and falling into 
complete ruin, while all along the south and west faces 
the parapets, which had cost us so much labour to erect, 
were crumbling away like sand. The whole was en- 
veloped in one immense cloud of dust, out of which came 
cries of terror from the hundreds within. 

When the dreadful noise and quaking ceased, a dead 
silence succeeded, all being so deeply impressed by 
the terror of the scene that they dared not utter a sound. 
The men were absolutely green with fear. Presently a 
gentle breeze sprang up. Officers encouraged the men 
to go on with their work, but, looking round the valley, 
they saw every fort and village wrapped in dense clouds 
of dust. From some the dust was streaming away like 
smoke, from others it rose high in the air in dense 
columns. 

When the breeze had cleared away the dust from Jella- 
labad an awful scene of destruction appeared. The 
upper stories of the houses were all gone, and beams, 
posts, doors, windows, bits of wall, ends of roof, earth 
and dust, all were mingled in one confused heap. It 

99 G 2 



JELLALABAD 

was as if some gigantic hand had taken up the houses 
and thrown them down in one rubbish-heap. 

The parapets all round had fallen from the walls. 
The walls were split in many places. In the eastern wall 
a breach had been made large enough for two companies 
abreast to walk through. 

Sale's bugle sounded the assembly, and they went in 
at once. On muster being taken, it was found that the 
loss of life was happily only three men crushed in the 
cavalry hospital. 

On looking round, it was found that a month's cannon- 
ading with a hundred pieces of heavy artillery could not 
have produced the damage that the earthquake had 
effected in a few seconds. " The hand of the Almighty 
had indeed humbled our pride, and taught us the whole- 
some lesson that He alone is a sure defence." 

The Colonel narrowly escaped with his life. He had 
been standing on the wall, which, he said after he was 
taken up from the ruins, wriggled like a snake. 

In one place, as an officer was passing along the ram- 
parts, the ground opened beneath him, and he fell in, but 
only to be thrown out again — an operation which was 
twice repeated. At a spot near the river the wall had 
opened so wide that a man could have slipped through. 
All the barracks and sheds were in ruins ; all shelter for 
the men was destroyed. 

This, however, was not the time for idle wonder or for 
despair. Without delay every man in garrison was set 
to work, and though there were frequent shocks of earth- 
quake during the day, the ruins had been cleared away 
by dusk, and a temporary parapet of clods of earth and 
clay made all round the walls. 

Towards sunset a small body of horsemen from Akbar's 
camp came to reconnoitre. Abbott, who was looking out, 
sent a shot right into the party, making them scamper off, 

100 



JELLALABAD 

probably to report to their chiefs that the fortifications 
were uninjured, and that our " magic " had caused the 
earthquake. 

But we were in a critical state, with all defences 
levelled, a huge breach in the works, and the destroyer 
of our Cabul force within a few miles of us, with the 
whole power of the country at his back. 

They had now daily fights for their forage. The grass- 
cutters went out at early dawn under a strong escort. 
The grass in India is a creeping grass : the shoots run 
along under ground, or it would perish in the droughts 
of summer. 

The grass-cutter, armed with a small hoe, sits down on 
his heels, and with a sweeping motion cuts the grass 
half an inch below the surface of the ground. He then 
collects it, beats off the earth, and brings it home on his 
head. This grass is very sweet and nutritious. As the 
hot weather advanced they had to go further afield for 
grass. On the 2nd of March Akbar sent a large force 
round to the east, and they were invested. 

" I find this in my journal for the 2nd of March : ' All our 
comforts are vanishing. Tea has long been gone ; coffee 
goes to-day ; sugar on its last legs ; butter gone ; no grass 
for the cows ; candles not to be had. Akbar is trying to 
starve us out.' " 

Lead for the rifles was in great request. Some officers 
of the 13th hit upon a very comical method of procuring 
it. They dressed up a figure — cocked hat, red coat, 
painted face — and put it on a short pole. Hoisted up 
above the ramparts and managed adroitly, it created no 
end of fun. 

Eagerly the Afghans fired at it. Thousands of bullets 
went over their heads or battered against the wall below. 
Whenever they thought the General was hit or saw him 
bob down, they yelled and shouted like madmen. 

101 



JELL A LAB AD 

How many Generals must they not have killed ! 
Generals running short ! The figure was hit sometimes. 
In the evening or early morning they used to go outside 
and pick up the bullets, of which immense numbers were 
found. In the course of half an hour one morning Seaton 
picked up 121, but several officers picked up more. 

From the 2nd of March, the day on which the enemy 
established a camp east of the city, they all slept at their 
posts on the walls. No one took off his clothes. None 
of them wore uniform, but clothes made of camel-hair 
cloth. Too much digging for fine uniforms ! On the 
10th of March, as the Afghans had been thronging the 
ravines for many days, Sale thought it wise to see to 
it, so a sortie with 800 men was ordered. They thoroughly 
examined the ravines at night and destroyed the enemy's 
shelters. As they were retiring into the town the enemy 
came on, pursuing with loud yells and screams. Their 
horse came boldly down towards the town, offering a 
splendid mark for Abbott, whose guns plied them with 
shot and shell with deadly effect. 

Not a single horseman could stand before Abbott's 
gun within 1,200 yards, his aim was so unerring. Ever 
since the siege of Bhurtpoor he had been celebrated for 
his skill as an artilleryman, and they had daily proof of 
his prowess. 

So the month progressed, fighting or working by day, 
watching on the walls by night, and all the time on half 
rations. 

They knew that Government was assembling a force 
at Peshawar under Pollock in order to relieve them, for 
they got a stray letter now and then. 

Hard work, poor food, anxiety, were making all 
thin and pale ; and some of them were angry with Sale 
that he would not go out and fight, for they felt per- 
fectly capable of squaring accounts with Akbar and his 

102 



JELLALABAD 

legions ; but " Fighting Bob," as he was called, would 
not come up to his name. 

Night after night they were roused from their short 
sleep by earthquakes. A sharper shock, a violent heave, 
a short cracking sound, and all would start up, listen, 
grumble, try to get to sleep again. 

Some messengers came in from Peshawar on the 25th. 
They heard the men of the 13th in fits of laughter at 
some absurd game they were playing, and all the native 
soldiers singing in chorus their festival songs. They were 
astounded. 

" Why," they said, " you are besieged, and ought to 
be sad and dispirited ; but you are all as merry as pos- 
sible." 

When they saw the ease with which a party of Akbar's 
men were beaten in a fight for some grass they were 
utterly confounded. When they returned to Peshawar 
all this went down the road to the Khyber, with wonder- 
ful additions. It was just the sort of tale that in the 
mouths of such men would not lose in the telling. 

All this time the greatest cordiality and good feeling 
prevailed between the European and native soldiers. 

" I remember one case of disagreement," says Seaton. 
" A sepoy of my company met a soldier of the 13th on 
a narrow path in the town. The soldier overbalanced 
himself, and stepped into the mud. 

" Being very hot-tempered, he struck the sepoy a 
violent blow. The latter came to me to make his com- 
plaint. The matter was referred to Sale, who was 
furious, blew up the English soldier fearfully, and ordered 
him to confinement. 

" As the Adjutant was marching the soldier off the 
sepoy took the soldier by the hand and said : ' General 
Sahib, forgive him. There has not been one quarrel 
between any of us ever since the regiments have been 

103 



JELLALABAD 

together. You have scolded with him, so I ask you 
please forgive him.' 

" The General granted the sepoy's request. The 
soldier said he was sorry he had given way to temper 
and struck a man who could behave so generously. 

" Many of our soldiers had friends among the sepoys, 
and I have known more than once a soldier, when dying, 
send for his sepoy friend to be with him in his last 
moments." 

Akbar had a new idea : he caused large flocks of sheep 
to be driven over the distant forage grounds. On the 
30th they saw these flocks going within range of the 
guns. They looked at them with hungry eyes. 

On the morning of the 1st of April a flock of sheep was 
driven by the enemy's shepherds close to the old ruined 
fort. Several officers got round Sale and fairly badgered 
him into making an attempt to carry them off. Four 
hundred men, all the cavalry, and some pikemen, were 
ordered out. As they sallied forth Seaton heard a man 
on the walls say to a friend, " I say, Bill, what a lark if 
we can get in all them sheep !" 

The cavalry rode out and got round them. The sheep 
were given to the pikemen. The infantry extended in 
skirmishing order to check the enemy, who were run- 
ning up. The sheep were got in, the last one dropping a 
lamb on the very threshold. 

They had one man killed and eight wounded, but were 
all in the highest spirits, and when the Afghans, dancing 
with rage, showed themselves on the hills, they were 
saluted with shouts of laughter and a thousand cries of 
" B-a-a ! b-a-a !" 

The garrison got 481 sheep and a few goats. The 
General gave forty sheep to the men of Seaton's regiment 
(natives) ; but they, with great good-feeling, desired that 
the sheep should be given to the English soldiers, for 

104 



JELLALABAD 

whom, they said, such food was necessary, while they 
could do very well on their rations. Bravo, 35th Native 
Infantry ! A grateful letter came in return from the 
non-commissioned officers and privates of the 13th L.I. 
to Colonel Dennie, ending with, " Believe me, sir, that 
feeling is more gratifying to us than the value of the gift, 
and we shall ever feel the obligation our old comrades 
and brother campaigners have placed us under." 

On the 3rd a spy came in and told them that when 
Akbar learnt that they had captured his sheep, he burst 
into such a transport of fury that his people were afraid 
to go near him. 

On the 6th of April they heard that Pollock had been 
repulsed in the Khyber Pass, and at noon Akbar fired a 
royal salute in honour of his victory. 

All the officers now went to Sale and urged on him the 
absolute necessity of going out and fighting Akbar. 

Sale saw that the time for action had arrived. 

On the morning of the 7th strong guards were posted 
at the gates, a picket in the centre of the town, and all 
pikemen, sick and wounded soldiers, etc., were sent to 
man the walls, and a very respectable show they made. 

With the first peep of dawn the gates were quietly 
opened, and the three columns, under Dennie, Monteath, 
and Havelock, sallied out. 

The plan was to march direct on Akbar's camp, burn 
it, drive him into the river, and bring off his guns. 

They wasted some time in attacking a ruinous fort, 
and Colonel Dennie was mortally wounded. Then Sale 
called off the troops, and they went straight for Akbar. 

The sound of the guns had roused all the enemy's force, 
and they were turning out in thousands. It was a grand 
sight to see their large masses of horse coming down 
from the hills. They charged boldly on Havelock's 
column, which, rapidly thrown into square, received 

105 



JELLALABAD 

them with the greatest coolness, and repulsed them with 
heavy loss. 

They then made an attack on Seaton's regiment, but 
at this moment two guns of Abbott's battery came up 
and sent shot and shell crashing into the enemy's ranks, 
making them recoil faster than they had advanced. 

The English soon came within sight of the Afghan 
camp, from whence the enemy opened fire on them, 
which caused some loss. But they made a rush and 
carried the camp without a check, while the enemy fled 
through the groves of trees beyond. They tried to carry 
off one of the guns, but a shot by Abbott killed the two 
horses attached to the limber, and the artillerymen fled. 
Numbers of the fugitives threw themselves into the river, 
which, swollen and rapid, destroyed the greatest part of 
them. 

The whole of Akbar's camp fell into our hands. His 
guns, ammunition, standards, plunder — everything he 
had with him. The bugle soon recalled the skirmishers, 
and Seaton was detached with a party to fire the tents 
and the huts, made of boughs and reeds. The smoke of 
the burning proclaimed our victory to the whole valley. 
Numbers of camels and mounds of grain fell into our hands. 

" I secured three noble camels for myself, and right 
good service they did me afterwards." 

Sale was anxious to get back to Jellalabad, so the men 
returned in triumph, each man carrying off what he 
pleased, and were received with loud cheers from the 
walls. A little after dark the news was brought in by 
some Hindoos living in the valley that every fort and 
village within eight miles had been deserted. 

This night they slept in bed, perfectly undisturbed. 
After passing the last thirty-six nights on the ramparts, 
armed and accoutred, constantly roused by the enemy, 
by their own rounds, by the relief of sentries, by those 

106 



JELLALABAD 

terrible earthquakes, many nights drenched by rain 
without shelter, quiet rest in a real bed for the whole 
night was an unspeakable luxury ; " but coupled with 
the thought that, unaided, we had broken the toils cast 
round us by Akbar Khan ; that we had beaten in fair 
fight the chief who had destroyed our Cabul army ; that 
months of toil, watching, anxiety, and peril had been 
crowned with glorious success ; that our country's honour 
was safe in our hands, it was positive bliss, such as few 
have had the happiness to taste." 

On this night even the earthquakes spared them — no 
sudden roar, no sharp electric shock, no far-off rumbling 
sound, no sharp crack of doom to startle them from their 
well-earned repose. It was bliss ! 

It was observed that earthquakes usually followed 
much rain, thus raising the question whether steam may 
not often be the origin of the phenomenon. 

Next day they found 580 rounds of ammunition for the 
captured guns. Now food began to pour in from the 
country, and they lived on the fat of the land. 

News came in that Pollock had forced the Khyber, and 
would arrive about the 15th. 

At length, on the morning of the 14th, they could see 
with their glasses Pollock's force coming near. They 
had not arrived in time to help the garrison in their 
imminent peril. They had lost the grand opportunity of 
joining with them to crush the man whose treachery had 
destroyed their brothers -in -arms, whose bones lay 
scattered in the icy passes of Cabul. A fifth part of 
Pollock's cavalry would have enabled them to annihilate 
Akbar and all his troops. 

So when next morning Pollock's force did arrive, there 
was a hearty welcome, but a sly bit of sarcasm in the 
tune to which the band of the 13th played them in, 
" Ye're ower lang o' comin'." 

107 



JELLALABAD 

It was not Pollock's fault, however. He had to wait 
for the troops to join him at Peshawar. 

" Let me relate one incident," writes Colonel Seaton, 
" that will tend to illustrate the character of my old 
commander, General Sir R. Sale. 

" Shortly after Akbar's camp appeared in sight it was 
whispered about in garrison that Akbar intended to bring 
Lady Sale, then a prisoner in his hands, before the walls, 
and put her to torture within sight, and so compel Sale 
to surrender. 

" Every day when the men were at dinner Sale used to 
take a turn on the ramparts, ostensibly to have a quiet 
look round at the progress of our works, but in reality, 
I believe, to ponder on the desperate situation of his 
wife and daughter, and debate with himself the means 
of effecting their rescue. 

"We knew that they were well, had hitherto been kindly 
treated, and were in Akbar's fort, not many miles off. 

" One day Sale, in going his rounds, came and stood 
over the south gate, where I was on duty ; so, as I had 
enjoyed the privilege of great intimacy with him and 
Lady Sale at Cabul, I went out and joined him. I 
ventured to mention this report, and asked him what 
he would do if it should prove true, and if Akbar should 
put his threat into execution. 

" Turning towards me, his face pale and stern, but 
quivering with deep emotion, he replied : 

" ' I — I will have every gun turned on her. My old 
bones shall be buried beneath the ruins of the fort here, 
but I will never surrender !' " 

Could Lady Sale have heard it, her heart would have 

bounded with pride, for the heroine was worthy of her hero. 

The reception of the garrison by Lord Ellenborough 

at Ferozepoor was a noble and ample return for all 

their toil and suffering. His lordship had taken care 

108 



JELLALABAD 

that each officer and man of the " illustrious garrison," 
as he termed them, should have a medal, and they were 
sent out to them before they reached Ferozepoor. 

Not an English officer in India at this time had such a 
mark of distinction. They were the first to be so honoured, 
and were highly gratified by it. 

On the morning on which they marched in, the bridge 
of boats over the Sutlej was gaily ornamented with 
flags and streamers. His lordship met them at the 
bridge head, and was the first to welcome them as they 
stepped on the soil of our own provinces. All the troops 
in camp were drawn up in line at open order, and re- 
ceived them as they passed with presented arms. Lord 
Ellenborough also ordered that at each station they 
marched through on their way to their destination the 
same military honours should be rendered to them. The 
garrison were received with similar marks of distinction 
at Kurnaul, at Delhi, and at Agra. 

" We may forget everything else, but we shall never 
forget Lord Ellenborough's noble and ever-ready kind- 
ness and the many honours he caused to be shown us. 
One word more : After the Mutiny, it is not to be won- 
dered at that the sepoy was written down as a demon 
and a coward ; but we had known him as an excellent 
soldier, generally mild and humane and temperate as 
a man, sometimes even generous and forgiving, as the 
best of Christians." 

When will it become the English custom to recite before 
our young of both sexes some of the deeds which have 
saved the Empire, " lest we forget "? If not in church, 
at least in school, we should make this effort to save our 
children from ignorance, which is ingratitude. 

From Major-General Sir Thomas Seaton's record, " From Cadet to 
Colonel." By kind permission of Messrs. G. Eoutledge and Sons. 

109 



CHAPTER VIII 

SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL (1854-1856) 

The English land without tents — Mr. Kinglake shows off before Lord 
Baglan — The Alma — Strange escapes — Looted houses — Fair 
plunder — Balaklava Bay — Horses lost at sea — A derelict worth 
having — Jack very helpful — The Heavy and Light Brigades — 
Spies — Fraternizing. 

The Crimean War, fought between Russia on the one 
hand and England, France, Turkey, and Sardinia on the 
other, consisted mainly in the Siege of Sebastopol, a 
strong fortified port in the South of Russia. They 
fought ostensibly about the guardianship of the Holy 
Sepulchre in Jerusalem, but really because Turkey was 
thought to be decaying, and Russia wished to protect the 
Slavonic races in her own interest, and to extend her 
power to the Dardanelles. The war was characterized 
by the great sufferings of the troops during the winter, 
intensified by storms in the Black Sea, where so many 
transports laden with warm clothing went to the bottom 
that our men were left unprotected. 

Even at the first landing, on the 14th of September, 
1854, these sufferings commenced. Imagine a bare and 
desolate beach, the home of seagull and wild-fowl, sud- 
denly turned into a barrack-yard. From one end to the 
other bayonets glistened, red coats and brass-mounted 
shakos gleamed in solid masses. The transports were 

110 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

tossing yonder out in the offing, and as gig or cutter 
grounded on the sand the officers of each company first 
landed, each in full dress, and carried his greatcoat, 
fastened by a strap round his body. After the officers 
came the men, bearing rations for three days in their 
wallets. Before they were all well on shore the rain 
began, and the wind was sending a little surf on the 
beach. The horses were not yet landed, so Generals and 
staff-officers might be seen sitting on powder-barrels 
on the shore, retiring gloomily within the folds of cape 
and mackintosh. Disconsolate doctors were groaning 
after hospital panniers which had not yet arrived ; for, 
strange to say, more than one man died on that beach. 

The country people, though at first full of fear of the 
invaders, soon brought food to sell, and retired with 
twinkling eyes. They were of Tartar race, with small 
eyes set wide apart and high cheek-bones. 

That first night in the Crimea ! Twenty thousand 
Englishmen, and not one tent amongst them ! The 
wind rose and the rain fell in sheets, piercing through the 
greatcoats and blankets of the soldiers. Their only 
bed was the reeking puddles. They had no fire to cheer 
them, no hot grog. They were just miserable, while the 
French and the Turks were lying snug under canvas. 

No wonder that there was a great increase in illness 
among the troops. Next day the surf was so heavy that 
many boats were stove in, and the work of landing horses 
and guns was difficult. 

On the morning of the 20th, as Lord Raglan, the Com- 
mander-in-Chief, was waiting, surrounded by his staff, 
for the troops to get into position, a gentleman joined 
them on a handsome grey pony. 

The pony began neighing and screaming so loudly that 
no one could hear a word that was said. Lord Raglan 
turned and asked : 

111 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

" Does anyone know who that gentleman is ?" 

One of the staff replied : "I think it is one of the 
newspaper reporters, my lord. Shall I ask him to go 
away ?" 

Lord Raglan laughed, and said : " If you do, he will 
show you up, you may depend upon it." 

" It is Mr. Kinglake, the author of ' Eothen,' " said 
another. 

" Oh," said my lord, " a most charming man," and 
was going to speak to him, when the French Marshal 
St. Arnaud rode up and prevented it. 

About an hour after, as Lord Raglan was nearing the 
Russian position, a pony dashed past at a furious pace, 
and who should it be but Mr. Kinglake, the future his- 
torian of the Crimean War ? On he went right through 
the skirmishers, with his horse's head between his legs. 
Fortunately for the rider, the saddle got forward, and 
soon went over the horse's ears. Of course the author of 
" Eothen " went with the saddle, which was better than 
riding into the enemy's lines. 

It struck the staff as rather an absurd thing just 
before a battle, and they all laughed ; but Lord Raglan 
rode up and offered him another pony. Mr. Kinglake 
has not mentioned this personal adventure in his 
history. 

Then came the Battle of the Alma, a river at that time 
of year only knee-deep. It cost us nearly 3,000 men 
killed or wounded. They say the individual escape of 
officers and men was miraculous. Chin-straps were shot 
off, buttons carried away, belts torn, coats ripped — all 
without further injury to the wearer. Many hundred 
Russians threw away their arms and accoutrements in 
their flight. On the further heights, about a mile and 
a half from the Alma, the British troops ceased their 
pursuit ; and then arose such a cheer — a cheer from 

112 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

20,000 victorious men. Even some of the wounded 
fellows joined in it. 

" I shall never forget that cheer as long as I live," 
writes an officer. " It was indeed thrilling. I almost 
pitied the fallen enemy ; it must have been so galling to 
them. I heard a man of the Guards say to a comrade : 
' I say, Bill, pleasant for them poor devils ' (pointing 
to some wounded Russians), ' hearing our chaps cheer 
like that.' 

" Lord Raglan rode up and down the line, the men 
cheering him heartily. There was such a shaking of 
hands. One felt very choky about the throat and very 
much inclined to cry as one wrung the hand of a friend. 
' God bless you, old fellow ! So glad to see you all 
right !' and so on. It was a touching sight to see the 
meeting between Lord Raglan and Sir Colin Campbell. 
The latter was on foot, as his horse had been killed under 
him. He went up to his lordship and, with tears in his 
eyes, shook hands, saying it was not the first battle-field 
they had won together. The battle was over at twenty 
minutes to four p.m." 

Next morning the poor wounded were far more quiet. 
Many had died during the night. Numbers of our men 
were going about among the wounded before it was light, 
giving them drinks of water. All those shot through the 
head died with a smile on their faces. " Some looked so 
happy, poor fellows ! that one felt comforted." On the 
23rd of September order was given to prepare for march- 
ing, and the army left the heights of the Alma. 

But what is that grey mass on the plain, almost lying 
without life or motion ? Now and then, indeed, an arm 
may be seen waved aloft, or a man raises himself for a 
moment, looks around, and then lies down again. 

Alas ! that plain is covered with the wounded Russians 
still. 

113 H 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

Nearly sixty long hours have they passed in agony on 
the wet ground, and now the English must leave them as 
they lie. Seven hundred and fifty wounded men are still 
on the ground, and we can do nothing for them. Their 
wounds have been bound and dressed by us, and Lord 
Raglan has told the head-man of a Tartar village to do 
what he can for them. 

At first the country was hilly and barren, but on coming 
to the valley of the Katcha there were beautiful verdure, 
shrubs, white villas and snug cottages, vineyards and 
gardens. 

A guide-post showed they were ten miles from Sebas- 
topol. The road now looked like a byway in Devon or 
Hampshire. Low walls were surmounted by fruit-trees, 
laden with apples, pears, peaches, and apricots, all ripe 
and fit for use. 

The first villa they came to was the residence of a 
country surgeon. It had been ruthlessly destroyed by 
the Cossacks. A veranda, laden with clematis, roses, 
and honeysuckle, was filled with broken chairs and tables. 
All the glass of the windows was smashed. There lay 
on the grass outside the hall-door two side-saddles, a 
parasol, and a big whip. The wine-casks were broken 
and spilt ; the barley and corn of the granary were tossed 
about ; broken china and glass were scattered over the 
floors ; and amid all the desolation and ruin of the place 
a cat sat blandly on the threshold, winking her eyes in 
the sunshine at the new-comers. The scene within was 
awful. The beds had been ripped open, and the feathers 
littered the rooms a foot deep ; chairs, sofas, bookcases, 
pictures, images of saints, needlework, bottles, physic- 
jars, all smashed or torn, lay in heaps in every room. 
Even the walls and doors were hacked with swords. It 
was as if the very genius of destruction had been at work 
and had revelled in mischief. Every other house and 

114 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

villa that they passed was a similar scene to this. Grand 
pianos and handsome pieces of furniture covered with 
silk and velvet, rent to pieces with brutal violence, were 
found in the larger houses. 

The houses consist of one story only, size being gained 
by lateral extension. Each house has a large patch of 
vineyard round it. A porch covered with vines protects 
the entrance. They learnt from a deserter that the 
natives were hiding because they expected to be shot ; 
also, that the Russians in their retreat had been seized 
with panic in the night, and had rushed off pell-mell ; 
indeed, the state of the roads favoured this, for they were 
littered with linstocks, cartridges, and caps all the way. 
Our soldiers now fared on the richest of grapes and the 
choicest pears, but they were not allowed to waste or 
plunder. 

September 25. — On the march to Balaklava they got 
near the enemy. They proved to be the baggage-guard 
of a large detachment. A few rounds, a cavalry charge, 
the Rifles in skirmishing order, and they broke, leaving 
baggage of every description strewed over the ground for 
two miles. 

This was fair and lawful plunder, and the troops were 
halted and allowed to take what they liked and what they 
could carry. The officers presided over it to see that there 
was no quarrelling. Immense quantities of wearing 
apparel, dressing-cases, valuable ornaments, and jewellery 
were found in the carts. 

A Russian artillery officer, found in one of the carriages, 
was in a very jovial mood, beside an empty champagne 
bottle. Fine winter cloaks, lined with fur, were found 
in abundance. This plunder put our soldiers in great 
good-humour, and they marched on the whole day in 
excellent spirits. 

As the baggage was some miles behind, Lord Raglan 

115 H 2 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

had to put up in a miserable little lodge, while his staff 
slept on the ground in a ditch outside. 

Not the smallest attempt was made by the enemy to 
annoy the English during this march to Balaklava ; but 
we could have been greatly harassed by the smallest 
activity on their part. The march lay through woods, 
along bad and often precipitous roads, and a few trees 
felled at intervals could have stopped our army for hours. 
We had, it seems, taken the Russians by surprise, and 
they showed themselves quite destitute of resources. 

" Balaklava, September 24. — I never was more aston- 
ished in my life," writes Sir W. Russell, " than when I 
halted on the top of one of the numerous hills of which 
this part of the Crimea is composed, and looking far down, 
saw under my feet a little pond, closely shut in by the 
sides of high, rocky mountains. On this pond floated 
six or seven English ships, for which exit seemed quite 
hopeless. The bay is like a highland tarn. It is long 
ere the eye admits that it is some half-mile in length from 
the sea, and varies from 250 to 120 yards in breadth. 
The shores are so steep and precipitous that they shut 
out the expanse of the harbour, and make it appear much 
smaller than it really is. 

" Towards the sea the cliffs close up and completely 
overlap the narrow channel which leads to the haven, 
so that it is quite invisible. 

" On the south-east of the poor village which straggles 
between the base of the rocky hills and the margin of the 
sea there are extensive ruins of a Genoese fort, built 
some 200 feet above the level of the sea, all crumbling 
in decay — bastion and tower and wall. A narrow defile 
leads to the town. A few resolute men posted here might 
have given great trouble to a large army." 

The staff advanced | first on the town, and were pro- 
ceeding to enter it, when, to their surprise, from some 

116 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

old forts above came four spirts of smoke, and down 
came four shells close to them. The dose of shell was 
repeated ; but by this time the Agamemnon outside the 
rocks was heard busily sending her shot against the fort. 
After a few rounds the fort was summoned, hung out a 
flag of truce, and. surrendered. There were only sixty 
men — all made prisoners. 

As Lord Raglan entered at noon the principal street, 
the inhabitants came out to meet him, bearing trays 
laden with fruit and flowers. Others bore loaves of 
bread cut up in pieces and placed on dishes covered with 
salt, in token of goodwill and submission. The fleet 
and army were once more united. Lord Raglan had 
secured his base of operations. Towards evening the 
huge bulk of the Agamemnon glided in between the rocks 
of the entrance, to the joy and delight of all on shore. 

" October 3. — Sebastopol is not yet invested. It is 
only threatened on the south and south-east side by the 
army, while the fleet attacks it from the east. There is 
an enormous boom across the entrance, and many ships 
have been sunk close to shore. The Russians can throw 
shot further from their batteries than we can from our 
decks. Their shot went over us the other day when ours 
were falling 500 yards short. H 

" Since we landed in the Crimea as many have died of 
cholera as perished at the Alma. The deserters say that 
thirty Russian ladies went out of Sebastopol to see the 
Alma battle, as though they were going to a picnic. They 
were quite assured of the success of the Russian troops, and 
great was their dismay when they had to fly for their lives. 

" Bad news to-day about the Dragoons' horses. Some 
200 horses coming from Varna have perished en route 
The sea ran high : fittings and horse-boxes gave way, and 
the horses got loose upon the deck, and were killed or 
washed overboard. 

117 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

" October 9. — An amusing incident has happened. 
Towards noon a large ship, under Austrian colours, was 
seen standing in towards Sebastopol. The Russian 
Fort Constantine opened fire on her at 2,500 yards, but 
the ship paid no attention to the shot and shell which 
flew over her. The other Russian batteries followed suit ; 
still the Austrian cared not. Not a sheet did she slack, 
while the shot struck her hull and rigging. She came 
right past the batteries, and passed them unscathed, 
nearing the shore as she came. The Firebrand went to 
her assistance, and received several shot in her hull while 
doing so, but Captain Stuart persevered and brought her 
off. What do you think ? Why, she had been deserted 
by her crew when the wind failed and she was getting too 
near Sebastopol. But she was laden with 600 tons of 
hay for the English army. Her escape is almost miracu- 
lous, but it is a proof of the bad gunnery of the Russians. 

" October 13. — It is now eighteen days since our army, 
by a brilliant march on Balaklava, obtained its magnifi- 
cent position on the south side of Sebastopol. Up to 
this moment not a British or French gun has replied to 
the fire of the enemy. The Russians have employed the 
interval in throwing up earthworks, trenches, and bat- 
teries, to cover the south side of the town. 

" The delay had been quite unavoidable. We had to 
send all our guns and material round by sea, and land it 
as best we could. All these enormous masses of metal 
were to be dragged by men or a few horses over a steep 
and hilly country a distance of eight miles. You have 
some idea of the severity of the work in the fact that 
on the 10th no less than thirty-three ammunition horses 
were found dead. We had now opened out about 
1,500 yards of trench fit for the reception of heavy 
guns. 

" ' Jack ' made himself very useful to us. The only 

118 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

thing against him was that he is too strong. He pulls 
strong carts to pieces as if they were toys ; he piles up 
shot-cases in the waggons till the horses fall under the 
weight, for he cannot understand ' the ship starting 
till the hold is full.' But it is most cheering to meet a 
lot of these jolly fellows working up a gun to the camp : 
from a distance you can hear a hearty English chorus 
borne on the breeze. The astonishment of the stupid, 
fur-capped Crim Tartars, as they stare at the wondrous 
apparition of our hairy Hercules, is ludicrous to a degree ; 
but ' Jack ' salutes every foreigner who goes by with the 
same cry, ' Bono, Johnny !' and still the song proceeds. 

" October 22. — Lord Dunkellin, Captain Coldstream 
Guards, was taken prisoner this morning. He was out 
with a working party of his regiment, which had got a 
little out of their way, when a number of men were 
observed through the dawning light in front of them. 
' They are the Russians !' exclaimed one of his men. 
' Nonsense ! they're our fellows,' said his lordship, and 
went off towards them, asking in a high tone as he got 
near : ' Who is in command of this party % ' His men 
saw him no more. The Russians fired no shot, but merely 
closed round and seized him before he could get away. 

" October 25. — At half -past seven this morning an 
orderly came galloping in to the head-quarters camp 
from Balaklava with the news that at dawn a strong 
corps of Russian horse, supported by guns and battalions 
of infantry, had marched into the valley, and had already 
nearly dispersed the Turks of the redoubt No. 1, and 
that they were opening fire on the other redoubts, which 
would soon be in their hands unless the Turks offered a 
stouter resistance. Sir George Cathcart and H.R.H. 
the Duke of Cambridge were ordered to put their divisions, 
the fourth and the first, in motion for the scene of action. 
Sir Colin Campbell, who was in command of Balaklava, 

119 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

had drawn up the 93rd Highlanders in front of the road 
to the town. The French artillerymen and Zouaves 
prepared for action along their lines. 

" Lord Lucan's little camp was full of excitement. The 
men had not had time to water their horses ; they had 
not broken their fast yet, and had barely saddled at the 
first blast of the trumpet, when they were drawn up on 
the slope behind the redoubts. Soon after eight o'clock 
Lord Raglan and his staff cantered up towards our rear ; 
a French General, Bosquet, with his staff and an escort of 
Hussars, followed at a gallop. 

" Never did the painter's eye rest on a more beautiful 
scene than I beheld from the ridge. The fleecy vapours 
still hung around the mountain-tops, and mingled with 
the ascending volumes of smoke from the cannonade ; 
the patch of sea sparkled freshly in the rays of the morning 
sun, but its light was eclipsed by the flashes which 
gleamed from the masses of armed men below. 

" To our disgust, we saw the Turks fly at the approach 
of the Russians ; but the horse -hoof of the Cossack was 
too quick for them, and sword and lance were busily 
plied among the retreating herd. The yells of the 
pursuers and pursued were plainly audible. The Turks 
betake themselves to the Highlanders, where they check 
their flight, and form into companies on the Scotsmens' 
flanks. 

" The Russian cavalry, seeing the Highlanders, halt 
till they have about 1,500 men along the ridge — Lancers, 
Dragoons, and Hussars. They drew breath for a moment, 
and then in one grand line dashed at the Highlanders, 
who were drawn up two deep. The ground flies beneath 
their horses' feet ; gathering speed at every stride, they 
dash on towards that thin red streak topped with a line 
of steel. 

" The Turks fire a volley at 800 yards and run. As 

120 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

the Russians come within 600 yards, down goes that 
line of steel in front, and out rings a rolling volley of 
minie musketry. The distance is too great ; the Russians 
come on. With breathless suspense every one awaits 
the bursting of the wave upon the line of Gaelic rock ; 
but ere they come within 150 yards, another deadly 
volley flashes from the levelled rifle, carrying death and 
terror into the Russians. They wheel about, open files 
right and left, and fly back faster than they came. 
' Bravo, Highlanders ! well done !' shout the excited 
spectators. 

" But events thicken. The Russians — evidently corps 
d' elite — their light blue jackets embroidered with silver 
lace, were advancing at an easy gallop towards the brow 
of the hill. A forest of lances glistened in their rear, 
and squadrons of grey-coated Dragoons moved up to 
support them. 

" The instant they came in sight the trumpets of our 
cavalry gave out the warning blast which told us all 
that in another moment we should see the shock of 
battle beneath our very eyes. Lord Raglan, all his 
staff and escort, groups of officers, Zouaves, French 
Generals and officers, bodies of French infantry on the 
heights, were spectators of the scene, as though they were 
looking on the stage from the boxes of a theatre. Nearly 
every one dismounted and sat down in deep silence. 

" The Russians rode down the hill at a slow canter, 
which they changed to a trot, and at last nearly halted. 
Their line was at least double the length of ours, 
and it was three times as deep. Behind them was a 
similar line, equally strong and compact. They evidently 
despised their insignificant-looking enemy, but their 
time was come. The trumpets rang out again through 
the valley : the Scots Greys and the Enniskillens went 
right at the centre of the Russian cavalry. 

121 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

" The space between them was only a few hundred 
yards ; it was barely enough to let the horses gather 
way. The Russian line brings forward each wing as 
our horse advance, and threatens to annihilate them as 
they pass. 

" Turning a little to the left to meet the Russian right, 
the Greys rush on with a cheer that thrills to every heart ; 
the wild shout of the Enniskillens rises at the same 
instant. As lightning flashes through a cloud, the 
Greys and Enniskillens pierce through the dark masses 
of the Russians. The shock was but for a moment. 
There was a clash of steel, a light play of sword-blades 
in the air, and then the Greys and the red-coats vanish 
in the midst of the shaken and quivering columns. In 
another moment we see them emerging and dashing on 
with diminished numbers, in broken order, against the 
second line, which is advancing against them as fast as 
it can to retrieve the fortune of the charge. 

" It was a terrible moment. God help them ! they are 
lost! 

" With unabated fire the noble hearts rode at their 
enemy. It was a fight of heroes. The first line of 
Russians, though broken, had turned, and were coming 
back to swallow up our poor handful of men. By sheer 
steel and sheer courage Enniskillen and Scot were 
winning their desperate way right through the enemy's 
squadrons, and already grey horses and red coats had 
appeared at the rear of the second mass, when, with 
irresistible force, the 1st Royals, the 4th Dragoon Guards, 
and the 5th, rushed at the remnants of the first line of 
the enemy, went through it as though it were made of 
pasteboard, and dashing on the second body of Russians, 
still disordered by the terrible assault of the Greys and 
Irish, put them to utter rout. A cheer burst from every 
lip. In the enthusiasm officers and men took off their 

122 






SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

caps and shouted with delight, clapping their hands 
again and again." 

Lord Raglan at once despatched Lord Curzon to 
convey his congratulations to General Scarlett, and to 
say " Well done !" 

The gallant old officer's face beamed with pleasure 
when he received the message. Our loss was very slight 
— about thirty-five killed and wounded. 

Presently General Canrobert, attended by his staff, 
rode up to Lord Raglan, and complimented him upon the 
magnificent charge of our cavalry. 

It was shortly after this that the historic charge 
of the Light Brigade took place, owing to an order mis- 
interpreted. Lord Lucan received a written order from 
Brigadier Airey through Captain Nolan to advance his 
cavalry nearer to the enemy. 

" Where are we to advance to V asked Lord Lucan. 

Captain Nolan pointed with his finger to the mass 
of Russian cavalry, the six battalions of infantry, and 
the thirty guns that faced them, and said : " There are 
the enemy, sir, and there are the guns ; it is your duty 
to take them." 

Don Quixote in his tilt against the windmill was not 
so rash and reckless as the gallant fellows who prepared 
thus to rush on almost certain death. 

It is a maxim of war that " cavalry never act without 
a support," that infantry should be close at hand. The 
only support our light cavalry had was the reserve of 
heavy cavalry a long way behind them. 

As they swept proudly past, officers could scarcely 
believe the evidence of their senses. Surely that handful 
of men are not going to charge an army in position ! 
At the distance of 1,200 yards from thirty iron mouths 
there belched forth a flood of smoke and flame. There 
were instant gaps in our ranks — dead men and horses, 

123 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

riderless horses starting aside — but the remnant rode on 
into the smoke of the batteries. You could see their 
sabres flashing as they cut down the gunners ; you saw 
them return, break through a column of infantry, then, 
exposed to a flank fire from the battery on the hill, 
scattered, broken, wounded, dismounted, flying towards 
their base. But at this moment a large body of Lancers 
was hurled on their flank. They were cutting their 
way through this mass when there took place an act of 
atrocity without parallel in modern warfare. The Russian 
gunners had returned to their guns : they saw their own 
cavalry mingled with the troopers who had just ridden 
over them, and, to their eternal disgrace, poured in a 
murderous volley of grape and canister, thus mingling 
friend and foe in one common ruin. 

All our operations in the trenches were lost sight of 
in the interest of this melancholy day, in which our 
Light Brigade was annihilated by their own rashness 
and by the brutality of a ferocious enemy. 

" November 3. — There were many spies in our camp — 
sometimes dressed like French officers — and we not 
clever enough to detect the bad French. The other 
night the sentinel before the house of the Provost-Marshal 
in Balaklava was astonished to see a horse, with a sack 
of corn on his back, deliberately walking past him in 
the moonlight. He went over to seize the animal, when 
the sack of corn suddenly became changed into a full- 
grown Cossack, who drove the spurs into his horse and 
vanished ! 

" Our sentries often fraternized with the Russian 
sentries. A few nights ago our men saw some Russian 
soldiers coming towards them without arms, and they 
supposed them to be deserters ; but, on coming nearer, 
they made signs that they wanted a light for their pipes, 
and then they stayed a few minutes, talking. First 

124 



SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 

Russian : ' Englise bono !' First Englishman : ' Ruskie 
bono !' Second Russian : ' Oslem no bono !' Second 
Englishman : ' Ah, Turk no bono !' pretending to run 
away as if frightened, upon which all the party go into 
roars of laughter, and then, after shaking hands, they 
retire to their respective beats, ready for the bloody 
work of war." 

From Sir W. Howard Russell's " Letters from the Crimea." By kind 
permission of Messrs. George Eoutledge and Sons, Ltd. 



125 



CHAPTER IX 

AFTER INKERMANN (1854-55) 

Valiant deeds — Lord Raglan under fire— Tryon the best shot — A 
Prince's button — A cold Christmas — Savage horses — The Manielon 
redoubt — Corporal Quin — Colonel Zea. 

The Battle of Inkermann was fought on the 5th of 
November, 1854, in a thick fog. It began very early in 
the morning with a surprise, and developed into a series 
of desperate deeds of daring, of hand-to-hand fights, of 
despairing rallies, of desperate assaults in glen and valley, 
in brushwood glades and remote dells. At six o'clock 
in the morning our men of the Second Division were roused 
by their tents being ripped to pieces by Russian shells. 
In darkness, gloom, and rain the British troops sallied 
forth to meet the foe — with the bayonet if they could. 

Many valiant deeds were done. Some were noted, 
many were unmarked. Lieutenant Crosse was sur- 
rounded by Russians, who attacked him with the bayonet, 
though he was badly wounded. He shot two with his 
revolver. Then a private, running up to help him, shot 
another, bayonetted the fourth, and carried the Lieu- 
tenant away in his arms. 

MacGrath was captured by two Russians, but while 
they were leading him away he seized the firelock of one 
of them, shot the Russian, and dashed out the brains of 
the other. 

126 



AFTER INKERMANN 

Burke was surrounded just as a ball broke his jaw- 
bone. He rushed amongst his enemies, shot three dead 
with his revolver, and cut two men down with his sword. 
He fell at last with more than thirty wounds in his body. 

When Sir George Cathcart was shot and our men were 
retiring, Colonel Seymour, of the Guards, a dear friend 
who had served with him through the campaign in Kaffir- 
land, rushed forward to help him, and in so doing was 
shot through the leg. 

" Come back, Colonel !" the men shouted as they 
swept past the two officers. 

" No, no ; my place is here with Sir George," replied 
Seymour. 

" You must leave him," cried General Torrens ; " the 
enemy are close at hand. You will be killed, man !" 

But nothing could persuade the Colonel to leave the 
side of his dying chief. There he remained, alone against 
the rushing tide of battle, and met a hero's death in 
endeavouring to protect his friend from insult and 
mutilation. 

When, later in the day, some of the French troops 
were seen to retire before the impetuous onslaught of the 
Russian masses, Lord Raglan despatched an aide-de- 
camp to General Pennefather, who was near the French 
division, to ask how he was getting on. 

The General sent word in reply that he could hold his 
own perfectly well, and that he thought the enemy looked 
like retiring. 

" If I can be reinforced with fresh troops, I will follow 
the Russians up and lick them to the devil." 

Lord Raglan was so delighted with this spirited answer 
that he galloped over to the French General Canrobert 
and translated General Pennefather 'swords literally to him. 

" Jusqu'au diable, General !" That was what he said. 

Canrobert, who had just remounted his horse, after 

127 



AFTER INKERMANN 

having his arm bound up, exclaimed : " Ah ! quel brave 
garcon ! quel brave homme ! quel bon General !" 

The day ended with a great artillery duel, in which 
Colonel Dickson won great renown, and mowed down 
great lanes through the massed forces opposed to him, 
until they broke and fled. 

Captain Peel, of H.M.S. Diamond, greatly distinguished 
himself for his marvellous sang-froid in action. A shell 
fell close to a gun which he was laying in the trenches. 
Instead of running to take cover, he picked up the shell 
and lifted it over the parapet. The shell exploded just 
after it left his hands, and did no damage, whereas had 
it burst on the spot where it fell, probably many men 
would have been killed and wounded. 

A private of the 33rd (Duke of Wellington's) Regiment 
was surprised and made prisoner by two Russian soldiers 
when an advanced sentry. One of the Russians took 
possession of his musket and the other of his pouch, and 
they marched him between them towards Sebastopol. 
It was not the direction which Tommy wanted to take, 
so he kept wary watch, and when he fancied his captors 
were off their guard, he sprang on the one who carried his 
musket, seized it, knocked the fellow down, and then shot 
dead the Russian who carried his pouch. Meanwhile 
the Ruskie from whom Tommy had taken his own musket 
rose up from his recumbent position, fired and missed his 
aim. Tommy promptly hit him on the head with the butt 
end of his musket. After this the Englishman proceeded 
at leisure to take off his foes' accoutrements, and he 
returned to his post laden with spoils, being fired at by the 
Russian sentries and cheered loudly by the English pickets. 

But Lord Raglan himself gave several instances of 
great coolness under fire. He was sitting on horseback 
during the Battle of Inkermann, in the midst of a battery 
of artillery, watching our men working the guns. A very 

128 




Getting rid of his Captors 



An English private was taken prisoner by two Russians. When he thought they 
were off their guard he snatched his own musket and felled one of them, and then shot 
the other dead. The first tried to shoot the Englishman, but missed, and was then 
promptly hit on the head with the butt end, 



AFTER INKERMANN 

heavy fire was being directed against this part of the 
field, and one of his staff suggested the propriety of his 
not putting himself in quite so dangerous and conspicuous 
a place, especially as, from the number of bullets that 
came singing by, it was clear he was being made a mark 
for the enemy's riflemen. 

Lord Raglan, however, merely said : " Yes, they seem 
firing at us a little ; but I think I get a better view here 
than in most places." 

So there he remained for some time, and then, turning 
his horse, rode along the whole length of the ridge at a 
foot's pace. Some of the hangers-on about the staff 
found they had business elsewhere, and cantered unob- 
trusively away. 

Towards evening of the same day Lord Raglan was 
returning from taking his last leave of General Strang- 
ways, who had been mortally wounded, and was riding 
up towards the ridge. A sergeant of the 7th Fusiliers 
approached, carrying canteens of water to take up for 
the wounded. As Lord Raglan passed, he drew himself up 
to make the usual salute, when a round shot came bounding 
over the hill and knocked his forage-cap off his head. 

The man calmly picked up his cap, dusted it on his 
knee, placed it carefully on his head, and then made the 
military salute, all without moving a muscle of his 
countenance. Lord Raglan was delighted with the 
sergeant's coolness, and, smiling, said to him : " A near 
thing that, my man !" 

; ' Yes, my lord," replied the sergeant, with another 
salute ; " but a miss is as good as a mile." 

One of the most painful things during the battle was 
the number of wounded horses. Some of the poor crea- 
tures went grazing about the fields, limping on three 
legs, one, perhaps, having been broken or carried away 
by a shot. Others were galloping about wildly, scream- 

129 I 



AFTER INKERMANN 

ing with terror and fright. At times two or three horses 
would attach themselves to the staff, as if desirous of 
company or for human protection. One poor beast, who 
had its nose and mouth shot away, used to edge in 
amongst the staff and rub its gory head against their 
horses' flanks. He was at last ordered to be put out 
of his pain, being in this more fortunate than many poor 
soldiers, who lay out for several nights in their agony. 

It was a day or two after that the best shot in the 
British Army was killed. Lieutenant Try on, of the Rifle 
Brigade, was shot through the head when in the act of 
firing at the retreating Russians. He was a great loss, 
much beloved by his men. It is stated that he had him- 
self killed over a hundred Russians. At the Battle of 
Inkermann he employed himself the whole day in firing 
at the Russian artillerymen. He had two of his men to 
load for him, and they say that he knocked over thirty 
Russians, besides wounding several more. 

General Canrobert issued a general order eulogizing 
the conduct of our Rifles, and lamenting in just terms the 
death of Lieutenant Try on. 

This must be the first occasion on record of a French 
General particularizing the bravery of a British officer 
of Tryon's rank. 

There is a story told which proves that Russian 
Generals were not dead to a sense of humour. 

A Mr. C ,an officer in an English regiment, was taken 

prisoner in a sortie of the Russians, and was sent on to 
Simferopol. A day or two after his arrival there he received 
some letters from England which had been sent in with a 
flag of truce. One of these letters was from a young lady 
who was engaged to Mr. C In this letter she wrote : 

" I hope, dearest, that if you take Prince Menchikoff 
prisoner, you will cut a button off his coat and send it to 
me in a letter, as you know how fond I am of relics." 

130 






AFTER INKERMANN 

All these letters had been opened and translated at the 
Russian headquarters, as is usual. Prince Menchikoff 
was shown this letter, which amused him not a little ; so 

he wrote to Mr. C , saying how much he regretted he 

was unable to pose as a prisoner, when it was the other 
way about ; but he had much pleasure in sending him the 
enclosed button off his best coat, which he trusted 

Mr. C would forward to the young lady with his 

compliments. 

I By December the whole army was suffering, worn out 
by night work, by vigil in rain and storm, by hard labour 
in the trenches, by cholera and short allowances. For 
nine days there was no issue of tea, coffee, or sugar to the 
troops. Food, corn, hay were stowed in sailing-vessels 
outside the harbour. A hurricane arose. To the bottom 
went provender and food for twenty days of all the 
horses. You could hardly tell an officer from a corporal. 
They were all hairy and muddy, filthy, worn, mounted 
on draggle-tailed ponies. Yet withal we are told they 
were the noblest, cheeriest, bravest fellows in Europe — 
ready to defy privation, neglect, storm, and wounds. 
Letters, it is true, sometimes came from the Crimea in 
which the writer showed a righteous indignation against 
those who mismanaged affairs and caused so much un- 
necessary loss and suffering. In one of these we read : 

" January 2. — We have had a rough and dreary 
Christmas. Where are our presents ? where are the fat 
bucks, the potted meats, the cakes, the warm clothing, 
the worsted devices made by the fair sympathizers at 
home ? They may be on their way, but they will be 
too late. Why are our men still in tents ? Where are 
the huts that were sent out ? Some of them I have seen 
floating about the beach ; others are being converted into 
firewood. There are 3,500 sick men in camp ; there are 
8,000 sick and wounded in the hospitals on the Bosphorus. 

131 I 2 



AFTER INKERMANN 

" Snow is on the hills, and the wind blows cold. We 
have no greatcoats. Our friends the Zouaves are 
splendid fellows, always gay, healthy, well fed. They 
carry loads for us, drink for us, eat for us, bake for us, 
forage for us — and all on the cheapest and most econo- 
mical terms. 

" The trenches are two and three feet deep with mud, 
snow, and slush. Many men, when they take off their 
shoes, are unable to get their swollen feet into them 
again. The other day I was riding through the French 
camp, 5th Regiment, when an officer came up and in- 
vited me to take a glass of the brandy which had been 
sent out by the Emperor as a Christmas gift. He had 
a bright wood fire burning in his snug warm pit. Our 
presents have so far all miscarried. 

" January 19. — After frost and snow milder weather. 
Our warm clothing has come ! Many thousands of fine 
coats, lined with fur and skins, have been served out to 
the men, together with long boots, gloves, socks, and mits. 

" What a harvest Death has reaped ! How many are 
crippled by the cold ! 

" January 24. — I have been viewing Sebastopol from 
a hill. The suburbs are in ruins. All the streets I saw 
had their houses broken down. Roofs, doors, and win- 
dows were all off, but the Russian riflemen shoot from 
them. I saw many walking from the sea with baskets 
of provisions. The harbour is covered with boats. 

" May 18. — The Sardinians are encamped on the slopes 
of pleasant hills. Their tents are upheld by their lances, 
one at each end of the tent. Their encampment, with 
its waving pennons, has a very pretty effect. The Sar- 
dinians' horses are rather leggy, but not such formidable 
neighbours as the horses of the 10th Hussars, which are 
the terror of the camp, breaking their picket-ropes and 
tearing about madly. 

132 



AFTER INKERMANN 

" Yesterday I was riding peaceably along with an 
officer of artillery and of 8th Hussars, when suddenly 
we heard cries of ' Look out !' and lo ! there came a furious 
steed down upon us, his mane and tail erect. He had 
stepped out of a mob of Hussar horses to offer us battle, 
and rushed at full gallop towards our ponies. 

" ' Out swords !' was the word, as the interesting beast 
circled round us, now menacing us with his heels, now 
with his teeth ; but he was repelled by two bright swords 
and one strong whip, and at last, to our relief, he caught 
sight of Colonel Mayo, who was then cantering by in 
ignorance of his danger, till he was warned by the shouts 
of the soldiers. The Colonel defended himself and horse 
with great resolution, and, drawing his sword, gave 
point or cut right and left as the case required, till the 
men of the 10th came up and beat off the creature. It 
is rather too exciting this hot weather to have to run the 
risk of being demolished by the heels of an insane Arab. 

" June 7. — It has leaked out that something of import 
was to take place to-day. Between 5 and 6 p.m. Lord 
Raglan and his staff took up a conspicuous position 
looking straight into the teeth of the Redan. The man 
with the signal rockets was in attendance. About half- 
past six the French attacking column was seen to be 
climbing the arduous road to the Mamelon fort. 

" The rocket was fired, and our small force rushed for 
the quarries to divert the Russians. The French went 
up the steep to the Mamelon in beautiful style and in 
loose order. Their figures, like light shadows flitting 
across the dun barrier of earthworks, were seen to mount 
up unfailingly in the evening light — seen running, climb- 
ing, scrambling like skirmishers up the slopes amid a 
plunging fire from the guns. 

"As an officer who saw Bosquet wave them on 
said at the moment, ' They went in like a clever pack of 

133 



AFTER TNKERMANN 

hounds.' Then we see the Zouaves standing upon the 
parapets and firing down into the fort from above. Now 
they are in the heart of the Mamelon, and a fierce hand- 
to-hand encounter, with musket and bayonet, is evidently 
taking place. It was only seven minutes and a half from 
the commencement of the enterprise. There is still 
another sharp bayonet fight, and this time the Russians 
run out on the other side, spiking their guns. But the 
roar of guns is heard on the side towards the town : the 
Russians have been reinforced ! 

" When rocket after rocket went up ominously from 
the French General's position we began to be nervous. 
It was growing darker, and the noise of the fight seemed 
to be on our side of the fort. At last the swell and babble 
of the fight once more rolled down the face of the hill. 
' They are well into it this time,' said a General, handing 
over his glass to his neighbour. All was still. No more 
musket flashes, no more lightning of the heavy guns from 
the embrasures. A shapeless hump upon a hill, the 
Mamelon was an extinct volcano, until such time as 
we should please to call it again into action. 

" ' How are our men getting on ?' says one. 

" ' Oh, take my word for it they're all right,' says 
another. 

" They were in the quarries, but had to fight all night 
and repel six successive attacks of the Russians, who 
displayed the most singular pertinacity and recklessness 
of life. Meanwhile the Zouaves, emboldened by suc- 
cess, carried their prowess too far, and dreamt of getting 
into the round tower by a coup de main. The fire of 
the musketry from the round tower was like a shelf of 
flame, and the shells of our gunners — for we were sup- 
porting the French — stood out dark against the heavens 
as they rose and swooped to their fall. 

" June 9. — As an illustration of character I note that 

134 



AFTER INKERMANN 

one of our sailor artillerymen, being desired to keep under 
cover and not put his head out to tempt a rifle bullet, 
grumbled at the prohibition, saying to his comrades : 
' I say, Jack, they won't let a fellow go and look where 
his own shot is. We ain't afraid, we ain't. That's what 
I call hard lines.' 

" Lance-Corporal Quin, of the 47th, has been brought 
to notice for bravery. In one of the attacks made by 
the enemy on the quarries the Russians had some 
difficulty in bringing their men again to the scratch. 
At length one Russian officer succeeded in bringing on 
four men, which Corporal Quin perceiving, he made a 
dash out of the work, and with the butt-end of his 
musket brained one, bayoneted a second, and when the 
other two took to their heels he brought in the officer 
as a prisoner, having administered to him a gentle prick 
by way of quickening his movements. 

" After delivering him up he said to his comrades : 
' There's plenty more yonder, lads, if so be you've a mind 
to fetch in a prisoner or two.' 

" June 20. — A plan of attack was proposed — that the 
French were to assault the Malakoff and we the Redan ; 
but though they got into the Malakoff, they were driven 
out again, with loss. As our 37th Regiment advanced 
they were met by a well-aimed fire of mitraille, which 
threw them into disorder. 

" Poor Colonel Zea in vain tried to steady them, ex- 
claiming : ' This will never do ! Where's the bugler to 
call them back V 

" But at that moment no bugler was to be found. In 
the gloom of early dawn the gallant old soldier by voice 
and gesture tried to reform his men, but as he ran to the 
head of the column a charge of the deadly missle passed, 
and he fell dead. Next day we had to ask for an armis- 
tice to bury our dead, which was not granted until 

135 



AFTER INKERMANN 

4 p.m. It was agonizing to see the wounded men who 
were lying out under a broiling sun, to behold them waving 
their caps or hands faintly towards our lines, over which 
they could see the white flag waving, and not to be able 
to help them. Many of them had lain there for thirty hours. 

" As I was riding round I came upon two of our men 
with sad faces. 

" ' What are you waiting here for V said I. 

" ' To go out for the Colonel, sir,' was the reply. 

'"What Colonel?' 

" ' Why, Colonel Zea, to be sure, sir,' said the good 
fellow, evidently surprised at my thinking there could 
be any other Colonel in the world. 

" Ah ! they liked him well. Under a brusque manner 
he concealed a most kind heart, and a soldier more 
devoted to his men and to his country never fell in battle. 
The Fusiliers were the first who had hospital huts. When 
other regiments were in need of every comfort Zea's 
regiment had all that exertion and foresight could pro- 
cure. I ride on, and find two Voltigeurs with a young 
English naval officer between them. They are taking 
him off to shoot him as a spy. He has not enough French 
to explain his position to his captors. 

" ' He tells us he is an officer of the Viper, that he got 
into the Mamelon by mistake.' The matter is explained 
to our allies, who let him go with the best grace in the 
world. As to the attack which failed, we are dis- 
appointed, yet we do not despair ; but we learn now that 
we are going to attack the Redan and Malakoff by sap 
and mine — a tedious process of many weeks. 

" September 5. — The Russians have evacuated the forts 
of Sebastopol and withdrawn to the north side of the 
harbour. The Crimean War is over !" 

From Sir W. Howard Eussell's " Letters from the Crimea." By kind 
permission of Messrs. George Eoutledge and Sons, Ltd. 

136 



CHAPTER X 

THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI (1857-1858) 

The Mutiny begins — A warning from a sepoy — A near thing — A noble 
act of a native officer — In camp at Delhi with no kit — A plan that 
failed — Our first check — Wilson in command — Seaton wounded — 
Arrival of Nicholson — Captures guns — The assault — The fate of 
the Princes — Pandy in a box. 

A rumour had been going through the bazaars of India 
that the British rule was to be limited to one hundred 
years from the date of the Battle of Plassey (1757). The 
sepoy troops had grown self-confident and arrogant 
through the victories they had won under English officers, 
and fancied that they held the destiny of India in their 
own hands. Then came the story that the cartridges 
of the new Enfield rifles, which were just then being 
introduced among the native troops, were greased with 
fat of beef or pork, and were thus rendered unclean for 
Mohammedan and Hindoo alike. The sepoys, or native 
troops, believed that the new cartridges were being given 
out solely for the purpose of destroying their caste, and 
so of introducing Christianity by force. 

Delhi, where the deposed King Bahadur Shah was 
living, was the centre and focus of rebellion ; it was to 
Delhi that the first mutineers marched after killing their 
English officers. Sir Thomas Seaton has left us some 
picturesque stories of his part in the Mutiny. He had 

137 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

rejoined his native regiment at Rohtuck, forty-five miles 
from Delhi, after some years' leave in England, and 
found the manners of the sepoy greatly changed for the 
worse. He writes : 

" On the 4th of June I was in the mess-tent writing 
to the Adjutant-General about the hopeless state of the 
regiment, when the native Adjutant came in and 
said : 

" ' Colonel, I wish particularly to speak to you.' 

" It was close upon 5 p.m., and, as several officers were 
in the tent, I went outside with the Adjutant. 

" ' Well, Shebbeare, what is it V 

" ' Why, Colonel, I have just heard from two of our 
drummers, who have their information from friends 
amongst the men, that the regiment is to mutiny to-night, 
murder the officers, and be off to Delhi.' 

" Though I expected this, it was startling enough to 
hear it was so close at hand. And now that the great 
difficulty stared me in the face, how, with this small body 
of officers, was I to meet and grapple with reckless and 
determined mutineers ? But as this was not the time 
to flinch or show indecision, I said : 

" ' Well, Shebbeare, let me see the men. I'll make 
a few inquiries first. I will go to the hospital. Do you 
lounge out that way too.' 

" As I had been used to visit the hospital about this 
hour, my going there would excite no suspicion. 

"In a few minutes I had found out that it was too 
true that an outbreak was planned for that night. Mean- 
while I addressed the Adjutant : 

" ' Now, Shebbeare, will you stand by me V 

" { Yes, Colonel,' replied the gallant fellow, ' that I 
will.' 

" ' Very well. Now, I'll tell you what I propose to 
do. I will go on parade, and, as there is nothing like 

138 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

facing a difficulty, I'll tax them with their intended 
outbreak, and we will see what they will do. Tell the 
officers to look out.' " 

Seaton's idea was that the men, finding he knew all 
about their plans, would be so disconcerted that they 
would put off the mutiny ; we should probably gain a 
day or two of delay, and might hear that Delhi was taken 
or the mutineers defeated. So at sunset he went on 
parade, assembled the native officers in front, at some 
distance from their companies, and taxed them with 
their intended treachery. As he had expected, the sepoys 
were utterly confounded ; they flatly denied the intended 
treachery, and swore by all their gods that they would 
be faithful to their salt, and that no harm should happen 
to the officers. 

The native officers then begged permission to appoint 
a guard to keep watch in the camp at night, as there 
might be some badmashes in the regiment. 

It was a dangerous experiment, but the only chance 
was to take things coolly, still seeming to trust the men, 
keeping at the same time a sharp look-out. 

It was Seaton's duty to keep the regiment together as 
long as possible at any risk. The Commander-in-Chief 
was marching on Delhi with a small force hurriedly got 
together ; to have placed at this critical moment a regi- 
ment of mutineers in his rear would simply have been 
destruction, for they could have fortified some spot on 
the road and so cut off supplies from our camp. 

Whilst he was taxing the native officers, the men of 
their companies were looking on — they were too far off 
to hear ; but they took their cue from their officers and 
were quiet and respectful. Seaton left the circle of native 
officers, and went up and addressed each company, 
meeting with the same vows of fidelity. 

As he came from parade after this trying scene, some 

139 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

officers inquired anxiously : " What is it, Colonel ? Is it 
all right ?" 

" Oh yes. I think our throats will not be cut to- 
night." 

But his mind was not at ease until he had seen the 
guard for the night. 

However, a few days passed quietly enough ; but on 
the 8th a curious thing happened. As Seaton was going 
in the evening to visit the hospital, and was crossing a 
ditch, a young sepoy gave him a hand and whispered in 
his ear : 

" Colonel Sahib, when your highness' people shall have 
regained the Empire, I will make my petition to your 
highness." 

This was all he said, but Seaton could not help pondering 
on his meaning. Was this a warning to him of the coming 
outbreak of the regiment ? 

Resistance was out of the question, as he had only 
twelve English officers with him and one English sergeant. 
He was tormented by the ever-recurring thought that not 
only the lives of his officers, but perhaps the safety of 
our little army, might be dependent on himself. " All I 
could do," he says, " was to trust in God's mercy and 
goodness." 

The night of the 9th passed off quietly — all was still. 
In the morning he could detect nothing suspicious in camp. 
The men were civil and respectful to him personally. 
Some were parading for guard, some going to bathe, 
others preparing their food. Five of the young officers 
asked leave to go out shooting. Seaton had no 
objection, and they went. At 4 p.m., when he was in 
the usual camp hot-weather deshabille, all at once he was 
startled by a loud explosion. He ran out to see what 
was the matter, but neither saw nor heard anything 
strange — no crowd, not a sound, the men mostly sleeping 

140 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

after their day's meal. He was going on when the 
havildar-major (native sergeant-major) came rushing up 
to him. Catching him in his arms, he said in a very- 
agitated voice : 

" Colonel Sahib, don't go to the front." 

"Why not ?" 

" The Grenadiers are arming themselves. They have 
mutinied !" 

The hour for which he had trembled had come at last. 
He tried to collect one or two of the native officers, but 
in vain. The havildar-major entreated him to be off 
whilst there was time. While the grooms were saddling 
the horses they heard musket-shots, and the havildar 
rushed past him. Immediately the whole body of the 
Grenadiers burst out of their tents, firing and shouting, 
in order to rouse the regiment and hurry it into mutiny. 

The shouts and cries of terror, the galloping of horses, 
the report of muskets, all tended to confusion. Seaton 
had not time to take his sword, for the mutineers were 
within ten paces of him. He had got a few seconds' 
start, and in a melee like this a second makes all the 
difference between life and eternity. 

Just outside camp they overtook Major Drought, who 
was walking. 

The havildar instantly cried : " Colonel, the poor old 
fellow will be murdered. I'll put him on my horse 
and run for it." 

It was a noble and heroic act, for Shebbeare had been 
wounded by the mutineers. So they made Shebbeare 
get on the lee side of the Colonel's horse ; he laid hold of 
the stirrup, and off they went at a round canter. 

After running 400 yards he got blown, and they pulled 
up to a walk. Soon they found the officers waiting for 
them at a bend in the road ; they were all unhurt. After 
a time they saw clouds of smoke ascending, and knew 

141 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

that they were burning the tents. They kept on all 
night at a moderate pace. About 3 a.m. they heard a 
horseman coming along. Who could it be ? They drew 
up and challenged. 

" Who is there ?" 

" Sowar " (trooper). 

" What sowar ?" 

" Hodson Sahib Ka Sowar " (one of Captain Hodson's 
troopers). And then, saluting, he continued : " Are you 
the Sahib log ? I have a letter for Colonel Cheetun 
Sahib." 

" Yes, come along ; here is the Colonel Seaton." 

Seaton read the note by the light of a cigar vehemently 
smoked by an officer. It was to the effect that we had 
driven the rebels from the ridge into Delhi, and that our 
camp was pitched in the cantonments. So now they 
were all right, and knew where to find their camp. At 
9 a.m. the Colonel dismounted at Sir H. Barnard's tent. 

They were all surprised to see him, as they had been 
informed that he and his officers were all killed : the young 
officers who had gone out shooting had been so informed, 
and had ridden to Delhi before them with the news. 

Now all the belongings the Colonel had were his horse 
and the few clothes he stood in. He had to go round 
camp and beg : one gave him a coat, a shirt, and some 
cigars, another a sword and belt. He was made a member 
of the mess of the 1st E. B. Fusiliers, but had neither 
fork, spoon, plate, nor glass — for the mess merely pro- 
vides food and dishes. However, he soon begged these 
or bought all he needed at a sale of an officer's effects. 

" My first night's rest was heavenly," he says. " I 
heard distinctly the firing, but it did not disturb me. 
I was lulled by a feeling of security to which I had been 
a stranger for many nights before the 60th mutinied. 
No wonder my sleep was profound." 

142 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

Delhi is situated on the right bank of the river Jumna. 
The walls are pear-shaped, on the river or eastern side 
rendered irregular by the excrescence of the old fort of 
Selimgurh. To the south the walls run to a point. Inland 
from Delhi is a ridge of rocks, which at its nearest point 
is about 1,400 yards from the walls. Our camp lay under 
the ridge, on the side away from the city ; there were 
canals and swamps to protect us in rainy seasons. It 
was quite evident that a regular siege was out of the 
question, from the vast size of the place and from our 
want of guns, etc. A coup de main was our only resource. 
Accordingly a plan was drawn up by the Engineers and 
Hodson, and approved by the General. It was a 
hazardous step, but one and all were crying out " Take 
Delhi !" 

; Nor was this cry to be wondered at. Delhi, once the 
capital of the great Mogul Empire in India, strongly 
fortified, and supplied with war material, was now in 
the possession of our own trained sepoys. The King, 
once our puppet, had placed himself at the head of the 
rebellion, and Delhi had become the focus of insurrec- 
tion. 

Moreover, there was a vehement desire in camp for 
instant vengeance on the traitors in the city, who had 
cruelly murdered their officers, our brethren in arms, 
with their wives and little ones. One bold stroke now, 
every one said, would make us masters of Delhi. At the 
appointed hour the troops began to move down to their 
allotted posts. 

All were waiting impatiently for the pickets from the 
ridge, but the proper time slipped by, and the assault 
was countermanded. 

The storm of indignation in camp at the failure of this 
bold design was frightful. But, as Colonel Norman justly 
remarked, " It was one of those happy interpositions in 

143 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

our behalf of which we had such numbers to be thankful 
for." 

For, even if the rebels should have been driven out of 
Delhi, what if they rallied and returned in force ? Our 
poor 3,000 men would have been swallowed up in the 
immensity of the city. The postponement of the assault 
gave the rebels full scope : it bred anarchy, confusion, 
and disorder, and the native trading population soon 
felt the difference between the violence and robbery of 
the sepoy domination and the peace and security they had 
enjoyed under us. But in camp the abandonment of the 
assault was followed by a period of despondency and gloom. 

In a few days cheering news came from the Punjab. 
The Chief Commissioner, John Lawrence, aided by worthy 
officers, had made all safe at the chief points of danger. 
All through the Punjab the Hindoo cavalry and sepoys 
were being disarmed ; the magazines had been secured ; 
the Sikhs and Punjabees, men who had no sympathy 
with the mutineers, were being enrolled and formed into 
corps and re-armed. With bold and daring hand, that 
" out of this nettle, danger, plucks the flower safety," 
Lawrence was gathering as volunteers from the warlike 
frontier tribes all the restless, turbulent spirits who might 
have been bitter foes in extremity. He took them into 
pay, and made them eager to march on Delhi, to assist 
in its capture and share in its plunder. 

There were several sorties to repulse, and these small 
successes kept up the men's spirits. In the first six 
weeks of the siege, or until the reinforcements began to 
flow in, night or day no man undressed, except for a 
few minutes for the necessary ablutions and changes of 
clothes, and this was not always possible. They lay down 
and slept in their clothes, with arms and ammunition 
either on or by their sides, ready to slip on the moment 
the alarm should be sounded. 

144 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

The heat was fearful, yet day after day they had to 
stand for hours in the sun and hot wind, or, worst of all, 
to endure the torture of lying down on the burning rocks 
on the Ridge — baked by them on one side, whilst the sun 
was " doing " the other. Many an officer and man, 
struck by the sun and unable to rise, was carried off to 
hospital delirious and raving. The flies were in myriads, 
and added to their torments ; they clung to hands and 
faces, they covered the food until it was uneatable, 
and they worried all incessantly until dusk. Many men 
had sunstroke twice ; some who were wounded suffered 
from it also, and the great heat and fatigue began to tell 
on the soldiers, and sent them into hospital, from whence 
many were never to return. 

Fortunately, food in camp was both abundant and 
good ; the troops got their meals and their dram of grog 
with great regularity. 

It was quite amusing to see the cook-boys of companies 
bring up the dinners to their respective squads. Battery 
or advanced picket, it was all the same to them ; cannonade 
or no cannonade — it made no difference, they were sure 
to come. 

A large flat shallow basket held twenty or more metal 
plates ; on each a piece of beef and some nicely browned 
potatoes, all smoking and frizzling from a few bits of 
live charcoal in a small earthen pan under each. 

On the 18th, the 15th and 30th Native Infantry, with 
the famous Jellalabad battery — Abbott's battery that was 
— marched into Delhi, to the great joy of the mutineers 
and the King. 

At noon on the 19th the rebels began to pour out of 
Delhi in great numbers. The alarm was sounded, and 
in a few minutes every one was at his post ; but as no enemy 
appeared, the troops were allowed to return to their 
tents. 

145 K 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

A gun fired in their rear startled the English ; then 
galloped up a trooper to say that the Pandies (as they 
called the rebels) were killing the grass-cutters and 
carrying off the cattle. Then troops were sent out, and 
fighting went on long after dusk. The casualty list was 
heavy : a Umber of Scott's battery was blown up, while 
one of Turner's guns was disabled and left on the field. 
" I well remember the gloomy impression which the 
result of this fight made on our minds. It was our first 
check." 

Next morning a strong party was sent out to the scene 
of action. To their great surprise, there was Turner's 
gun ; there also a gun and two ammunition waggons 
abandoned by the rebels. There were so many evidences 
on the field that the enemy had suffered severely that 
all gloom and despondency were quite relieved. 

This was the most trying period of the whole siege. 
If an officer sat down to write a letter or to shave himself 
the alarm was sure to sound, and he was compelled to 
throw down his pen or razor, buckle on his sword, and 
rush out to his post. 

The 23rd of June was the centenary of the Battle of 
Plassey, and their spies told the English officers they were 
to be attacked at all points. They began to fight at 
sunrise, and, strange to say, in the very height of the 
melee our first reinforcements marched into camp ! Three 
times the rebels assaulted our position, each time being 
repulsed with great loss. " We drove them back, and 
then we began a series of attacks on houses, gardens and 
enclosures filled with mutineers, whom we cleared out ; 
our heavy guns hastened or retarded their flight into the 
city. 

" I look upon this day as the turning-point in the 
siege : our first reinforcements had come in, and we had 
gained an important victory over the rebels." 

146 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

Soon was seen a great smoke beyond Delhi : they were 
burning their dead ! . 

" Of the many interpositions of a merciful Providence 
in our behalf during this wonderful siege," says Seaton, 
" I think the most striking was this — that the rains 
were so abundant and the season so favourable that 
cholera was in a comparatively mild form. The rains 
filled the Jumna on one side and the canal on the other, 
thus forming, as it were, a wall to the right and left of 
our road to the Punjab, guarding it more effectually than 
many thousand men could have done." 

During the night of the 4th it rained in torrents. 
Colonel Seaton was driven into the Flagstaff Tower 
for shelter, but could only get standing room, so he 
went and visited the pickets, and sentries, and returned 
soaked through and through. He then lighted a cigar 
and stood about till daylight, when the picket turned out 
and he turned in and slept till sunrise. 

At sunrise he was relieved, after thirty-six hours on 
duty. On getting into camp he found his own tent 
pitched, his servants all waiting, clean clothes, washing 
tackle, a clean breakfast table, and Hodson, with a smiling 
face, waiting for him. 

" We felt like men who had just inherited large 
fortunes ! My things had been sent on from Alipore. 
Oh ! it was a comfort to get my own clothes and uniform, 
to be able to appear in camp once more dressed like a 
gentleman, and to have the attendance of my own 
servant." 

On the night of the 5th of July General Sir H. Barnard 
died of cholera, brought on by fatigue and anxiety of 
mind. 

General Wilson began on a new system. They no longer 
attacked the villages, losing men and gaining little. They 
were now to remain on the defensive, and to burn or 

147 K 2 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

bury all corpses. For it was sickening to see the dogs 
and jackals, disturbed by the burying-parties, slowly 
waddling off, fat and gorged with their horrible feast. 

Until buried the rebels were still enemies : their effluvia 
carried death into our ranks. As a sergeant once said : 
" Them Pandies, sir, is wuss when they are killed." 

On the 19th they received the first intelligence of 
the Cawnpore tragedy — of Wheeler's capitulation and 
destruction — causing great depression in camp and more 
cholera. 

They had been clearing the gardens of rebels beyond 
the Metcalfe grounds when Seaton saw two of Coke's 
men coming along, carrying Captain Law, who had just 
been killed. He stopped to help them, and was stooping 
to take the men's muskets when he was struck full on 
the left breast by a musket-ball fired at thirty-five paces' 
distance. The blow was so violent that he was nearly 
knocked off his horse, and for some seconds could not 
breathe, the blood rushing from his mouth in foam. 
He naturally thought he was done for, but as soon as 
his breath came again, he opened his clothes and found out 
the course of the ball. 

Seeing that no air issued from the wound, he secured his 
sword and pistol, and, dismounting from his horse, led 
him over a broken wall, and was on the point of falling 
headlong in a faint when the two men he had tried to 
help took him under the arms and got him to the Metcalfe 
picket. 

The men there ran to meet him : one gave him a drop 
of rum and water, others brought a charpoy (native 
bedstead) and carried him off to the doctor. On the 
way he met Hodson, wlio galloped off at once to camp, 
so when they reached his tent, he found the doctor waiting 
and everything ready. The ball had struck on a rib, 
fractured it, driven it down on the lung, and then had 

148 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

passed out at his back. Hodson cared for him with the 
affection of a brother. He was to lie quite still and not 
speak for a week. 

On the 1st of August the doctor took off this embargo — 
Seaton was recovering rapidly. In Delhi, our spies said, 
the Pandies were all jealous of one another and would 
not act in concert. The rebel sepoy carried in a purse 
round his waist the gold he had made by selling his 
share of our plundered treasures ; this gold made him 
unwilling to risk his life in battle and made him suspect 
his comrades. 

Their wounded were in a horrible state : there were 
no surgeons to perform any operations, no attendants 
to bring food or water. The limbs of some were rotting 
off with gangrene, others had wounds filled with maggots 
from neglect ; all were bitterly contrasting their lot with 
the life of comfort they had enjoyed under British govern- 
ment. The old King, too, was in despair, and vented 
it in some poor poetry. 

On the 7th of August there was a tremendous explosion 
in the city, and next day they heard that a powder manu- 
factory had blown up, killing 400 people. 

" About this time " — to quote the words of one who 
wrote a history of this siege — " a stranger of very striking 
appearance was remarked visiting all our pickets, examin- 
ing everything, making most searching inquiries about 
their strength and history. His attire gave no clue to 
his rank ; it evidently never gave the owner a thought. 
He was a man cast in a giant mould, with massive chest 
and powerful limbs, and an expression ardent and com- 
manding, with a dash of roughness, features of stern 
beauty, a long black beard, and deep, sonorous voice. 
There was something of immense strength, talent, and 
resolution in his whole gait and manner, and a power of 
ruling men on high occasions that no one could escape 

149 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

noticing at once. His imperial air, which never left him, 
and which would have been thought arrogant in one of less 
imposing mien, sometimes gave offence to his own country- 
men, but made him almost worshipped by the pliant 
Asiatics. Such a man would have risen rapidly from the 
ranks of the legions to the throne of the Caesars ; but in 
the service of the British it was thought wonderful that 
he became a Brigadier-General when, by seniority, he 
could only have been a Captain." 

The stranger thus described was Nicholson, the best 
man that Sir John Lawrence possessed in the Punjab. 
He had ridden ahead of his force to consult with General 
Wilson before Delhi. On the following day he returned 
to his force, On the 14th he again rode into the English 
camp at the head of his column — a splendid addition of 
4,200 men to the besiegers. The small force upon the 
ridge now amounted to 8,000 men of all arms ; the siege- 
train was on its way, and despair began to settle down 
on the rebels in the city and on the Princes. 

They had heard of the defeat of the Nana, and of 
Havelock's entry into Cawnpore ; they knew that fresh 
troops were coming from Calcutta, and that Nicholson, 
whose name had spread far and wide, had arrived in our 
camp with a large force. They knew, too, that this 
compact force of white men was swayed by one arm and 
governed by one will. Every soul in Delhi knew that 
John Lawrence directed the storm that was gathering 
around them, and the cold, dread shadow of the coming 
event was creeping over the shuddering city. A look 
through our camp would have shaken the courage of the 
boldest rebel. Instead of tents half filled with sick men, 
our camp now was teeming with soldiers of various races, 
all cheerful and confident. Hodson's men were mostly 
Sikhs, tall and slender, yet wiry and strong ; their 
clothes of ash colour, with wrist-band, turban, and sash 

150 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

over the left shoulder, all of bright crimson. In contrast 
with these were Coke's men, more wild and picturesque, 
with large turbans of dark blue and enormous waist- 
bands. Their lofty stature, long hair, bright black 
eyes, sandalled feet, and bold look, would have made them 
remarkable anywhere. 

Our artillery park, too, was filled with guns captured 
from the mutineers. The battery-train was on its way, 
but it was reported by spies that a very strong body of 
rebels was about to leave the city to attempt its capture. 
Nicholson was sent out with 700 cavalry and 1,200 
infantry, and three troops of horse artillery, to head them 
off. He returned in triumph, bringing with him thirteen 
captured guns. In Nicholson's fight the following 
incident occurred, which shows a little bit of the native 
character : 

A rebel native officer was overtaken in his flight 
from the field by a man of Green's Punjab regiment. 
The officer immediately went down on his knees in the 
midst of a pool of water, and putting up his hands, roared 
out : " I've been forty years in the Company's service, 
and thirteen years a Subadar. Spare — oh, spare my life !" 
With an execration and a very rude term of abuse the 
Punjabee thrust his bayonet into the traitor. 

On the 4th of September the long-expected battery- 
train arrived in camp, with an ample supply of shot, 
shell, and powder for all the guns. 

The activity in the Engineers' camp was now pushed 
to the utmost, and all the material for trenches and bat- 
teries was accumulated with great rapidity. 

To prevent the men plundering, the General promised 
that all the captured property should be prize, and prize 
agents were appointed. 

We were about to throw a small force of about 4,500 
men into a city seven miles in circumference, a perfect 

151 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

maze of narrow streets and gullies, abounding in strong 
blocks of houses, where one might expect that the defence 
would be obstinate. 

On the night of the 7th 1,300 men in working and 
covering parties were sent down with the Engineers to 
open trenches and erect the first siege-battery against 
Delhi. On the 12th the whole of the batteries were 
completed, and in full play on the parts of the walls 
intended to be breached or shelled. The parapet was 
soon knocked off, each block of masonry rarely requiring 
more than two well-planted shots to demolish it com- 
pletely. There was outside the wall a ditch 25 feet 
wide and 16 feet deep, before crossing which it was 
necessary that all the parapets and bastions should be 
cleared of their defenders. The army inside Delhi 
numbered at least 40,000 men ; the besiegers only 11,000, 
after all their reinforcements had come in. Of these 
only 3,300 were Europeans. Our heavy guns were 
54 in number, while those in the city amounted to 300. 

There was considerable risk in attempting to storm 
under such conditions. One of the batteries was only 
160 yards from the Water Bastion, and the heavy guns 
had to be dragged up to it, through the open, under a 
heavy fire of musketry. Baird Smith, the Chief Engineer, 
prepared all the plans ; Alexander Taylor superintended 
their execution. With the very first shot the masonry 
of the fortifications began to fly. Fifty-four guns and 
mortars belched out havoc on the city. Cheers rang out 
from our men as the smoke cleared away, and they saw 
the dreaded bastions crumbling into ruins, while the 
defenders were forced to seek shelter far away in the city. 
For the next forty-eight hours there was no cessation of 
the roar of artillery. The worn-out gunners would throw 
themselves down to snatch a short sleep beneath their 
very guns, while volunteers filled their place ; then, spring- 

152 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

ing up again, they would go on with their task with fresh 
ardour. 

The sepoys were fighting on with the courage of despair. 
They ran out light guns to enfilade our batteries ; they 
manned the gardens in front of the city with sharp- 
shooters to pick off our gunners. 

On the evening of the 13th the breaches in the walls 
were to be examined, and so at dusk Lieutenants 
Greathed, Home, Medley, and Lang, of the Engineers, 
were sent to execute their dangerous mission. As 
the hour struck ten the batteries ceased firing, and the 
four young officers, slipping out of the gardens with a 
small covering party of the 60th Rifles, crept forward 
to the edge of the glacis, Greathed and Home going to 
the Water, Medley and Lang to the Cashmere Bastion. 
A ladder was quietly lowered, Medley and Lang descended, 
and found themselves on the edge of the ditch ; but the 
enemy heard them, and several ran towards them. The 
Englishmen saw that the breach was practicable, so rose 
and ran back, being followed by a harmless volley. 
Greathed and Home returned safely also, and reported 
that all was favourable. 

Then was the thrilling order made known : " The 
assault at 3 a.m. !" 

No. 1. column, under Nicholson, were to assault the 
Cashmere Bastion ; No. 2, under Colonel James, the Water 
Bastion ; No. 3, under Colonel Campbell, to enter by the 
Cashmere Gate ; No. 4, under Major Reid, to attack 
Kissengunge. 

To Nicholson fell the post of honour. Sir John 
Lawrence had sent him down " to take Delhi," and the 
whole army was willing that he should have that honour. 
He was to head the first column in person. Our batteries 
redoubled their roar whilst the columns were taking up 
their positions, throwing shells to drive the enemy away 

153 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

from the breaches. The morning was just breaking ; 
the thunder of our artillery was at its loudest, when all 
at once it stopped. Every one could hear his heart beat. 

The Rifles now ran forward as skirmishers to cover 
the advance of the assaulting columns, and the men, 
who had been lying on the ground, now sprang up, and, 
with a cheer, made for the walls. They crossed the 
glacis, and left it behind them dotted with wounded 
men ; they went down into the ditch — many to stay 
there ; but the ladders were planted against the scarp, 
and very soon the dangers of the escalade were over. 
Soon the whole line of ramparts which faced the ridge 
was ours ; the British flag was once more run up upon the 
Cabul Gate. 

Meanwhile at the Cashmere Gate there had been some 
delay. Lieutenants Home and Salkeld, with some ser- 
geants and native sappers, had at sunrise crossed the 
beams of the bridge, from which the rebels had removed 
the planking, and in broad daylight, without a particle 
of cover, had laid their powder-bags. The enemy were 
so daunted by this daring act that, when they saw Home 
coming, they hastily shut the wicket, and he and his 
men laid the bags and jumped down into the ditch 
unhurt. 

Salkeld was not so fortunate. The rebels fired on him 
from the top of the gateway, and he fell. Sergeant 
Burgess caught up the portfire, but was shot dead. 
Carmichael fired the fuse, and fell mortally wounded. 

Sergeant Smith, finding the fuse was alight, threw 
himself into the ditch, and instantly the gate was burst 
open with a tremendous crash. 

The bugler sounded the advance, and with a cheer 
our men rushed through the gateway, and met the other 
columns, who had carried their respective breaches. 
The Lahore Gate alone defied our attempts, and Nicholson 

154 




A Daring Deed: Blowing-up the Cashmere Gate, Delhi 

In broad daylight and without a particle ol cover, Lieuts. Home and Salkeld, wiih 
a few sappers laid their powder bags and fired them. Salkeld and some of the others 
were shot before they could escape. 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

called for volunteers to follow him through the narrow 
street towards the Lahore Gate. 

As he strode forward, sword in hand, though there 
was death in every window and on every house-top, 
his great stature marked him out as a target for the 
enemy, and he fell, mortally wounded, the one man 
England wanted most. 

The long autumn day was over, and we were in Delhi, 
but had not taken it. Sixty-six officers and 1,100 men 
had fallen, while not a sixth part of the city was ours. 
Many of our men were lying drunk in the shops. Had 
the sepoys possessed a General, they might have re- 
covered the ridge, and taken our whole camp, defended 
as it was mainly by the sick and wounded. 

On the next day, by order of General Wilson, vast 
quantities of beer, wine, and brandy were destroyed. 
On the 16th active operations were resumed. By 
sapping gradually from house to house we managed to 
avoid street fighting and slowly pressed the rebels back 
into the ever-narrowing part of the city from which, like 
rats, they streamed. 

Whilst Seaton was in the Cashmere Gateway, he saw 
some artillerymen who were on duty there rummaging 
about. One of them was looking into a long arm-chest, 
when all at once he slammed down the lid, sat upon it 
sharp, and roared out : " Hi ! Bill, run ! be quick ! Here's 
a devil of a Pandy in the box !" 

Bill lost no time in attending to his comrade's request, 
and others running up to see what it was, they pulled out 
of the box a fine powerful sepoy, who was taken at once 
to the ditch and disposed of without more ceremony. 

On the 18th, between 9 and 10 a.m., there was an 
eclipse of the sun. There is little doubt that this had a 
great effect on the minds of the superstitious natives, 
for they now began to leave the city in streams. 

155 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

On the morning of the 20th, as the city in the direction 
of the palace seemed to be deserted, Colonel Jones came 
down with a column ; a powder-bag was applied to the 
palace gates, a few defenders were slain, and the British 
flag was hoisted. 

That night the mess dinner was laid in the celebrated 
Dewan Khas, the marble building that Moore describes 
in " Lalla Rookh." 

The inner room is the King's throne-room, and round 
the walls, inlaid with black marble, are the famous 
words : "If there be an elysium on earth, it is this." 

The habits of the late King and family rendered that 
elysium a very dirty one, though the white marble was 
inlaid with coloured stones in flowers and arabesques. 
The houses and huts in which the Princes of the royal 
blood lived with their wives and children were a perfect 
rabbit-warren, so closely packed were they. The exterior 
walls enclosing the palace are 60 feet high, and built 
of red sandstone, loopholed and crenellated, and make a 
noble appearance. 

But the squalor and filth in the whole place were 
inconceivable. As none of the Princes could engage in 
any business, the pittance they had to live on barely 
supplied the necessaries of life. Seaton saw some of the 
Princes. He says : " There was no trace of nobility, either 
of birth or of mind, in their faces. They were stamped 
with everything vile, gross, ignoble, sensual. Noble 
blood is a fine thing, but a noble heart is better, and 
will shine through the most forbidding features ; but 
these wretches, with the cold, calm hand of death on them, 
showed nothing of kingly descent or nobility of heart, 
their countenances being as forbidding as the despicable 
passions in which they had indulged could make them." 

It was laughable to see what rubbish was found in 
the palace. In one room were found at least 200 pair 

156 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

of those trousers which Mohammedan ladies wear instead 
of petticoats. Some of these were so stiff with brocaded 
silk that they must have needed a hearty kick with each 
foot at every step. 

The quantities of pots and pans which they had amassed 
would have furnished a whole street of dealers ; then, there 
were telescopes and guns and other valuables. 

Much blame has been cast on Hodson for his severity 
to the royal family. He fetched out the King and three 
Princes from the tomb where they had taken refuge. 
The Princes were in a native carriage, and as they drew 
near to Delhi an immense crowd surged round them, 
which was increasing every moment, pressing on Hodson's 
few men. They could hardly proceed. Hodson, perhaps 
fearing a rescue, ordered the three prisoners to get out. 
The poor wretches, seeing that something was about 
to happen, put up their hands and fell at his feet, begging 
that their lives might be spared. 

Hodson merely said, " Choop ruho " (be silent) ; " take 
off your upper garments." They did so. Then, " Get into 
the cart." They obeyed. 

Hodson then took a carbine from one of his men, 
and shot them all three. Then, turning to his men, he 
said : " These three men whom I have just shot are the 
three Princes who contrived and commenced the slaughter 
of our innocent women and children, and thus retributive 
vengeance has fallen on them." 

The crowd, overawed, parted, and the carriage passed 
on. The bodies were exposed on the very spot where 
our unfortunate countrymen had been exposed. It 
seems cruel and vindictive, but we are judging in security. 
Hodson had an angry people to daunt, and their sense of 
justice to satisfy. 

One must do our soldiers the justice to say that, though 
infuriated by the slaughter of their officers and country- 

157 



THE INDIAN MUTINY— DELHI 

men, with their wives and children, inflamed by the 
news of the Cawnpore massacre, not an old man, not a 
woman or child, was wilfully hurt by them. As Seaton 
was waiting on the 20th by the Palace Gate, some soldiers 
were bringing along an old man, whom they held by the 
arms. He went up and said to them : " Remember you 
are Christian men, and he is very old." 

" Oh, sir !" was the reply, " we doesn't forget that. We 
don't mean him no harm. We only wants a bit of 
baccy." 

So he let them go on, and in a few minutes saw them 
stuffing their pipes, and the old fellow genially bringing 
a coal to light them. 

" I have seen hundreds of instances where the greatest 
humanity and kindness were shown, both to young and 
old, as well as to females, by our noble-hearted fellows, 
even in their wildest moments." 

From Major-General Sir Thomas Seaton'a " From Cadet to Colonel." 
By kind permission of Messrs. G. Routledge and Sons. 



158 



CHAPTER XI 

THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW (31st of May to 25th of 
September, 1857) 

Firing at close quarters — Adventures of fugitives — Death of Sir H. 
Lawrence — His character — Difficulty of sending letters — Mines 
and counter-mines — Fulton killed — Signs of the relief coming — 
A great welcome — Story of the escape from Cawnpore. 

For about ten days previous to the outbreak at Lucknow 
daily reports were made fchat an emeute was intended, 
and Sir Henry Lawrence, the brother of Sir John Law- 
rence, had ordered all kinds of stores to be bought and 
stored. The ladies and children had been removed from 
the cantonments to the Residency in the city, which was 
already occupied by a party of the 32nd foot and two 
guns. 

The 9 p.m. gun on the 30th of May was evidently the 
signal for the mutiny to begin, as a few minutes after 
it had been fired, whilst Sir Henry and his staff were at 
dinner at the Residency, a sepoy came running in, and 
reported a disturbance in the lines. 

Sir Henry took two guns and a company of the 32nd, 
and took post on the road leading to the town. Mean- 
while bands of insurgents began to plunder and burn our 
officers' bungalows. Many officers had wonderful escapes 
from death ; some were killed by the rebels. Muchee 
Bhawun, the residenoe of the late King, had been selected 

159 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

as a fitting place of security and retreat : it was being 
strengthened and supplied with stores. 

On June 10 houses and buildings around began to be 
demolished ; tents were set apart for the European 
refugees who arrived daily from the districts. 

On June 12 the military police mutinied in a body, 
and went off to Cawnpore ; they were pursued for eight 
miles and about twenty were killed. 

On June 15 a hundred barrels of gunpowder were 
brought from the Muchee Bhawun and buried in the 
Residency enclosure ; twenty-three lacs of rupees were 
also buried in front of the Residency to save the use of 
sentries. Cash payments were now suspended, the men 
being paid by promissory notes. 

On June 20 large stacks of firewood, covered with 
earth, were placed to protect the front of the Residency : 
they formed an embankment 6 feet high, and embra- 
sures were cut through them for the guns, of which there 
were four 9-pounders on that side. 

A letter arrived from Cawnpore giving very bad 
news. The enemy had shelled them for the last eight 
days with fearful effect within their crowded trenches, 
and one-third of their number had been killed. More 
guns are brought in. They hear that eight or ten 
regiments of rebels are within twenty miles of Lucknow. 

On June 28 Mrs. Dorin, wife of Lieutenant Dorin, 
arrived at evening in a country cart, disguised as a native 
and accompanied by some clerks. The enemy are nine 
miles off. Though a force was sent out to meet them, 
we had to retire before overwhelming numbers, with the 
loss of the 8-inch howitzer and three 9-pounders. 

The rebels came boldly on, investing the English on 
all sides, and firing from all the houses round, which 
they rapidly loopholed. 

July 1. — We managed to send message to blow up 

160 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

the Muchee Bhawun fort and come to the Residency 
at 12 p.m., bringing the treasure and guns. We opened 
fire from our batteries in order to distract the attention 
of the enemy from them. 

At 12.15 they were at the Lower Water Gate. Here 
there was some delay, as the gates had not yet been 
opened. A very serious accident had nearly happened, 
for the leading men, finding the gate closed, shouted out, 
" Open the gates ! " but the artillerymen at the guns 
above, which covered the entrance, mistook the words 
for " Open with grape," and were on the point to fire 
when an officer ran up and put them right. The whole 
force came in safely, not a shot being fired. The explo- 
sion which had been ordered had not yet taken place, 
but soon a tremor of the earth, a volume of fire, a terrific 
report, and a mass of black smoke shooting up into the 
air announced to Lucknow that 240 barrels of gun- 
powder and 594,000 rounds of ball and gun ammunition 
had completed the destruction of Muchee Bhawun, which 
we had fortified with so much labour. 

Strange stories were told by some of the refugees 
from outlying districts. Here is one told by the wife 
of a surgeon : " I heard a number of shots fired in our 
station, and looking out, I saw my husband driving furi- 
ously from the mess-house. I ran to him, and, catching 
up my child, got into the buggy. At the mess-house 
we found all the officers assembled, with sixty sepoys 
who had remained faithful. 

" As we went our homes were seen to be on fire. Next 
morning our sepoy escort deserted us. We were fired on 
by matchlock men and lost one officer. We had no food. 
An officer kindly lent us a horse. We were very faint. 
Our party now was only nine gentlemen, two children, 
the sergeant, and his wife. On the 20th Captain Scott 
took my little two-year-old Lottie on to his horse. Soon 

161 L 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

after sunrise we were followed by villagers armed with 
clubs and spears. One of them struck Captain Scott's 
horse on the leg. He galloped off with Lottie, and my 
poor husband never saw his child again. 

" We rode on several miles, keeping away from villages, 
and then crossed the river. Our thirst was extreme. 
Soon I saw water in a ravine. I climbed down the steep 
descent. Our only drinking-vessel was M.'s cap (which 
had once been a sepoy's). Our horse got water and I 
bathed my neck. I had no stockings and my feet were 
torn and blistered. My husband was very weak, and, 
1 thought, dying. He wished me good-bye as he lay on 
the ground. My brain seemed burnt up : no tears came. 
Our horse cantered away, so that escape was cut off. 
We sat down on the ground waiting for death. Poor 
fellow ! he was very weak ; his thirst was frightful, and I 
went to get him water. Some villagers came and took 
my rupees and watch. I took off my wedding-ring, 
twisted it in my hair and replaced the guard. I tore off 
the skirt of my dress to bring water in ; but it was no use, 
for when I returned, my beloved's eyes were fixed, and, 
though I called and tried to restore him and poured water 
into his mouth, it only rattled in his throat. He never 
spoke to me again, and he gradually sank down and 
died. I was alone. In an hour or so about thirty 
villagers came. They dragged me out of the ravine and 
took off my jacket ; then they dragged me to a village, 
mocking me all the way. The whole village came to 
look at me. I lay down outside the door of a hut. They 
had dozens of cows, and yet refused me milk. When 
night came and the village was quiet, some old woman 
brought me a leafful of rice. The next morning a 
neighbouring Rajah sent a palanquin and a horseman to 
fetch me, who told me that a little child and three sahibs 
had come to his master's house. That little child was 

162 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

my Lottie ! She was sorely blistered, but, thank God ! 
alive and well." 

That is the sort of experience some ladies went through 
— ladies that had never before known what thirst or priva- 
tion or insult was like. 

July 2. — About 8 a.m. Sir Henry returned to the 
Residency and lay down on his bed. Soon after an 
8-inch shell from the enemy's howitzer entered the room 
at the window and exploded. A fragment struck the 
Brigadier-General on the upper part of the right thigh 
near the hip, inflicting a fearful wound. 

Captain Wilson, who was standing alongside the bed 
with one knee on it, reading a memorandum to Sir Henry, 
was knocked down by falling bricks. Mr. Lawrence, 
Sir Henry's nephew, had an equally narrow escape, 
but was not hurt. The fourth person in the room, a 
native servant, lost one of his feet by a fragment of the 
shell. The ceiling and the punkah all came down, and 
the dust and smoke prevented anyone seeing what had 
happened. 

Neither Sir Henry nor his nephew uttered a sound, 
and Captain Wilson, as soon as he recovered from the 
concussion, called out in alarm : "Sir Henry, are you 
hurt ?" 

Twice he thus called out and got no reply. After 
the third time Sir Henry said in a low tone : " I am 
killed." 

His bed was being soaked with blood. Some soldiers 
of the 32nd soon came in and placed Sir Henry in a chair. 
When the surgeon came he saw that human aid was 
useless. Lucknow and England had lost what could 
never be replaced. For all who ever came in contact 
with Sir Henry Lawrence recognized in him a man of 
unstained honour, a lover of justice, pure, unselfish and 
noble. His successor, Brigadier Inglis, wrote of him : 

163 L 2 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

" Few men have ever possessed to the same extent the 
power which he enjoyed of winning the hearts of all those 
with whom he came in contact." He gained also by his 
frankness the trust of the natives, who said of him : 
" When Sir Henry looks twice up to heaven and once 
down to earth, and then strokes his beard, he knows 
what to do." His dying wish was that, if any epitaph 
were placed on his tomb, it should be this : " Here lies 
Henry Lawrence, who tried to do his duty." He had 
indeed tried to do his duty towards the defence of 
Lucknow. Three weeks before anyone else thought of a 
siege he began to collect supplies, and even paid for them 
much over their market value. He collected and buried 
much treasure in the grounds of the Residency ; he 
stored up in underground cellars guns and mortars, 
shot and shell and grain ; strengthened the outworks, 
and cleared the ground of small buildings around. Even 
then the assailants and the besieged were quite close 
to each other, and no man on either side dared expose 
himself to fire his musket : they fired through loopholes 
in the walls. This placed a never-ending strain on the 
besieged, for they never knew when to expect an assault. 
On the one side of a narrow lane were myriads of swarthy 
foemen, on the other side a few hundreds, who were 
bound always to be ready, day and night, to meet a storm- 
ing party. All through the siege officers and men alike 
stood sentry ; all bore an equal burden of toil and fighting. 

The stench, too, from dead animals was dreadful : 
they had so few servants, and the fighting men were so 
harassed, that they were helpless to bury them. 

Heavy showers night and day kept the garrison 
drenched to the skin, and they had no change of clothes. 
The sick and wounded were much crowded, as they could 
not use the upper story of the hospital because it was 
under fire of round shot. 

164 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

August 12. — A letter to General Havelock, rolled up 
and put inside a quill, was despatched by the hands of 
an old woman. She left the position about 9 p.m., 
and it was hoped she would be permitted to pass the 
enemy's sentries. During the past forty-five days they 
had sent by different hands, in a similar manner, some 
twenty letters. To only one of these was any reply 
received. 

August 18. — At daylight the enemy exploded a large 
mine under one of the principal posts. The three officers 
and three sentries on the top of the house were blown up 
into the air ; the guard below were all buried in the ruins. 
The officers, though much stunned, recovered and escaped. 
A clear breach had been made in our defences to the 
extent of 30 feet in breadth. One of the enemy's leaders 
sprung on the top of the breach and called on his com- 
rades to follow ; but when he and another had been shot 
the rest hung back. Boxes, doors, planks, etc., were 
rapidly carried down to make cover to protect the men. 

August 23. — There was work nightly for at least 300 
men, as they had the defences to repair daily, mines 
to countermine, guns to remove, corpses to bury, rations 
to serve out. The Europeans were not capable of much 
exertion, as from want of sleep, hard work, and 
constant exposure, their bodily strength was greatly 
diminished. The ladies had to be removed, as the upper 
story of Mr. Gubbins' house was no longer safe, owing 
to the number of round shot through it. It was difficult 
to find quarters for them, every place being so crowded, 
and the ladies were already four and five together in small , 
badly ventilated native dwellings. Dreadful smells per- 
vaded the whole place, from the half-buried bodies of 
men, horses, and bullocks, and also from the drains. 

September 9. — During the night a shell exploded in a 
room occupied by a lady and some children, and, though 

165 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

almost every article in the room was destroyed, they all 
escaped unhurt. Finding that the enemy were rapidly 
mining towards the Cawnpore battery, they sprung a 
mine containing 200 pounds of powder. The effect was 
tremendous, and it evidently astonished the enemy to 
see their miners going up skywards in fragments. 

As the uniforms wore out they clothed themselves as 
they could. One officer had a coat made out of an old 
billiard cloth ; another wore a shirt made out of a floor- 
cloth. They had no tobacco, and had to smoke dried tea- 
leaves. 

"September 14. — A grievous loss to-day : Captain Fulton, 
of the Engineers, while reconnoitring from a battery, was 
killed by a round shot which struck him on the head. 
He had conducted all the engineering operations of the 
siege for a long time. He was a highly gifted, brave and 
chivalrous officer, and a great favourite." 

September 22. — About 11 p.m. Ungud, pensioner, re- 
turned to Lucknow, bringing a letter containing the glad 
tidings that the relieving force, under General Outram, 
had crossed the Ganges, and would arrive in a few days. 

His arrival and the cheering news he brought of speedy 
aid was well timed, for daily desertions of servants were 
becoming the rule. All the garrison were greatly elated 
at the news, and on many of the sick and wounded the 
speedy prospect of a change of air and security exercised 
a most beneficial effect. 

September 25. — About 11 a.m. increasing agitation was 
visible among the people in the town. An hour later they 
heard guns and saw the smoke. All the garrison was on 
the alert ; the excitement amongst many of the officers 
and men was quite painful to witness. At 1.30 p.m. 
many were leaving the city with bundles of clothes on 
their heads. The rebels' bridge of boats had evidently 
been destroyed, for they could see many swimming across 

166 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

the river, most of them cavalry, with their horses' bridles 
in their hands. During all this apparent panic the guns 
of the enemy in position all round were keeping up a 
heavy cannonade, and the riflemen never ceased firing 
from their loopholes. 

At 4 p.m. report was made that some officers dressed 
in shooting-coats and caps, a regiment of Europeans in 
blue pantaloons and shirts, could be seen near Mr. Martin's 
house. At 5 p.m. volleys of musketry, rapidly growing 
louder, were heard in the city. But soon the firing of a 
minie-ball over their heads gave notice of the still nearer 
approach of their friends. It was very exciting, but 
they as yet could see little of them, though they could 
hear the rebels firing on them from the roofs of the houses. 

Will they again be repulsed % The heart sickens at 
the thought. No. Five minutes later, and our troops 
are seen fighting their way through one of the principal 
streets, and though men are falling at almost every step, 
yet on they come. Nothing can withstand the headlong 
gallantry of our reinforcements. Once fairly seen and 
all doubts and fears are ended. And now the garrison's 
long pent-up feelings of anxiety and suspense burst 
forth in a succession of deafening cheers. From every 
pit, trench and battery, from behind the sand-bags piled 
up on shattered houses, from every post still held by a 
few gallant spirits, rose cheer on cheer — aye, even from 
the hospital. 

Many of the wounded were crawling forth to join in 
that glad shout of welcome to those who had so bravely 
come to their assistance. The ladies were in tears — tears 
of joy ; some were on their knees, already thanking God 
for a deliverance from unspeakable horrors. It was a 
moment never to be forgotten. Soon all the rearguard 
and heavy guns were inside our position, and then ensued 
a scene which baffles description. For eighty-seven days 

167 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

the Lucknow garrison had lived in utter ignorance of all 
that had taken place outside. Wives who had mourned 
their husbands as dead were again restored to them ; 
others, fondly looking forward to glad meetings with 
those near and dear to them, now for the first time 
learnt that they were alone in the world. On all sides 
eager inquiries were made for relations and friends. 
Oh, what a hubbub of voices, what exclamations of de- 
light, what sad silences ! 

The force under the command of Sir James Outram 
and Havelock had suffered heavily. Out of 2,600 who 
had left Cawnpore nearly one-third had been either killed 
or wounded in forcing their way through the city. 
Indeed, their losses were so heavy that they could effect 
little towards the relief, for the rebels were in overpower- 
ing force, so that the garrison remained on three-quarter 
rations, as closely besieged as before, looking for a day 
when they might be more effectually relieved by a larger 
and stronger force. 

Then, after the personal inquiries had died down, with 
bated breath they asked for news of Cawnpore. What 
a tale of horror, of pride, of shame ! On the 5th of June, 
so they were told, the Cawnpore regiments mutinied and 
set off for Delhi. On the 6th they were brought back 
by Nana Sahib, a man who had once been well received 
in London drawing-rooms, now the arch-traitor and 
murderer. 

Not less than 1,000 persons took refuge in the Resi- 
dency, which Nana proceeded to invest. It was a poor, 
weak place to defend, yet they kept the flag flying till 
the 24th of June, when their ammunition and provisions 
were all gone. Time after time the gallant little garrison 
repulsed all the Nana's attacks. At length he approached 
them with treacherous smiles, and offered to transmit 
them safely to Allahabad on conditions of surrender. 

168 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

General Sir Hugh Wheeler undertook to deliver up the 
fortifications, the treasure, and the artillery on condition 
that our force should march out under arms, with sixty 
rounds of ammunition to every man ; that carriages 
should be provided for the conveyance of the wounded, 
the women, and the children ; that boats provided with 
flour should be in readiness at the landing-place. 

What happened was described by one who had been on 
the spot. He said : 

" The whole of Cawnpore was astir at an early hour to 
see the English depart. They poured down to the 
landing-place in thousands. Meanwhile a crowd of 
carriages and beasts of burden had been collected out- 
side the entrenchments. The bullock-carts were soon 
filled with women and children. A fine elephant had 
been sent for the General, but he put his wife and 
daughters in the state howdah, and contented himself 
with a simple palanquin. The wounded were placed in 
litters with such care as soldiers could employ. Many 
sepoys mingling with the crowd expressed admiration 
for the British defence ; some even wept over the suffer- 
ings of their late masters. Eleven dying Europeans were 
left behind, too ill to be moved. 

" They set off, with the men of the 32nd Regiment at 
their head ; then came a throng of naked bearers, 
carrying the palanquins full of sick and wounded ; then 
came the bullock-carts crowded with ladies and children ; 
and next, musket on shoulder, came all who could still 
walk and fight. Major Vibart of the Second Cavalry 
came last. Colonel and Mrs. Ewart started late, she on 
foot, walking beside her husband, who was borne by four 
native porters. As they dropped astern some natives 
belonging to the Colonel's own battalion approached him. 
They began to mock him, and then cut him in pieces with 
their swords. They did the same to his wife. 

169 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

" The road to the landing-place, which is about a mile 
from the entrenchments, runs down a ravine, which in 
summer is dry, and is enclosed on either side by high 
banks and crumbling fences. As the van turned down 
this ravine a great mob of natives watched them go in a 
strange silence. 

" Rather disorderly, with swaying howdahs and grunt- 
ing beasts, the unwieldy caravan wound along the sandy 
lane. When they were all entangled in the little defile 
some sepoys quietly formed a double line across the 
mouth of the gorge, shutting, as it were, the top of the 
trap. 

" Meanwhile the head of the caravan had reached the 
landing-place, being a little surprised at the want of a 
pier or planks to serve as gangway. 

" But the English officers went in knee-deep and 
hoisted the wounded and the women into the covered 
barges, which had been hauled into the shallows, and were 
in many cases grounded on the sandy bottom. The 
boats were 30 feet from stem to stern and 12 feet in beam, 
roofed with straw, having a space at each end for the 
rowers and the steersman. They looked very old and 
dilapidated, but beggars may not choose. Hindoo boat- 
men were waiting sullenly and silently, not deigning to 
return a smile to the little English children, who already 
began to scent fun and enjoyment in a long river ex- 
cursion. 

" All at once a bugle rang out from the top of the 
defile. Away splashed the native rowers, jumping from 
their boats into the water. 

" The rebels put up their muskets and fired point- 
blank into the laden boats ; but the English had their 
rifles, and returned the fire. 

" Yet another surprise ! Suddenly the straw roofs of 
the native boats burst into flame, and from either shore 

170 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

of the river grape and musket shot were poured in re- 
lentlessly. The wounded lay still and were burnt to 
death. Ladies and children sought the protection of the 
water, and crouched in the shallows under the sterns of 
the barges. The men tried to push off, but the keels 
stuck fast. Out of two dozen boats only three drifted 
slowly down from the stage. Of these three two went 
across to the Oude bank, where stood two cannon, 
guarded by a battalion of infantry and some cavalry. 
The third boat, containing Vibart and Whiting and Ushe, 
Delafosse and Bolton, Burney and Glanville and Moore, 
the bravest of the brave, got clear away, and drifted 
down the main channel." 

Mrs. Bradshaw thus describes what she saw : "In 
the boat where I was to have gone were the school- 
mistress and twenty- two missies. General Wheeler came 
last in a palkee. They carried him into the water near 
a boat. I was standing close by. He said, ' Carry me 
a little further near the boat.' But a trooper said, ' No ; 
get out here.' As the General got out of the palkee, 
head foremost, the trooper gave him a cut with his sword 
into the neck, and he fell into the water. My son was 
killed near him. I saw it — alas ! alas ! Some were 
stabbed with bayonets ; others were cut down with 
swords and knives. Little infants were torn in pieces. 
We saw it, we did, and tell you only what we saw. Other 
children were stabbed and thrown into the river. The 
school -girls were burnt to death. I saw their clothes and 
hair catch fire. In the water, a few paces off, by the 
next boat, we saw the youngest daughter of Colonel 
Williams. A sepoy was going to kill her with his bayonet, 
when she said, ' My father was always kind to sepoys.' 
He turned away, and just then a villager struck her on 
the head with his club, and she fell into the water." 

After a time the women and children who had not 

171 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

been shot, stabbed, or burnt were collected and brought 
to shore, some of them being rudely handled by the 
sowars, who tore from ear or finger such jewels as caught 
their fancy. 

About 1 20 sat or lay on the shore or on logs of timber, 
full of misery, fear, and despair. There they waited in 
the blinding sun on the Ganges shore all that morning. 
Then they were herded back along the narrow lane by 
which they had come with hope in their bosoms, while 
the sepoys who guarded them grinned with fiendish 
delight, and showed gleefully all their spoils. Past the 
bazaar and the chapel and the racquet-court and the 
entrenchments they limped along, until they were par- 
aded before the pavilion of the Maharajah, who looked 
them well over, and ordered them to be confined in the 
Savada House. Two good-sized rooms, which had been 
used by native soldiers for a month, were given them to 
live in, and a guard was placed over them. 

One witness says : " I saw that many of the ladies were 
wounded. Their clothes had blood on them. Some 
were wet, covered with mud and blood, and some had 
their dresses badly torn, but all had clothes. I saw one 
or two children without clothes. There were no men in 
the party, but only some boys of twelve or thirteen years 
of age. Some of the ladies were barefoot and lame. 
Two I saw were wounded in the leg." 

And what of the third boat which floated down- 
stream ? 

More than 100 persons had taken refuge in it. Some 
officers and men, seeing how hopeless was the fight 
on the bank, had swum out to Vibart and his crew. 
Now they stranded on a mud-bank, now they drifted 
towards the guns on the other shore, ever under a hot 
fire of canister and shell, and continually losing brave 
men who were shot at point-blank range. Down in the 

172 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

bottom of the great barge lay dying and dead, till at 
last the survivors were compelled to throw the bodies 
overboard. 

At night a fire-ship was sent down to set them alight, 
and fire-tipped arrows were shot into the thatched roof, 
forcing our people to cut them away. Then they came 
under a fierce fire from the militia of Ram Bux. Pelting 
rains came down, and they drifted up a backwater, and 
soon after a host of rebels surrounded the poor, stricken 
fugitives and took them back to Cawnpore. 

The doomed boat-load were seen to be drawing near 
the landing-place early on the morning of the 30th. This 
is what a native spy said of them : 

" There were brought back sixty sahibs, twenty-five 
mem sahibs, and four children. The Nana ordered the 
sahibs to be separated from the mem sahibs, and shot 
by the 1st Bengal Native Infantry. But they said, ' We 
will not kill the sahibs ; put them in prison.' Then said 
the Nadiree Regiment : ' What word is this — put them 
in prison ? We will kill the males ourselves.' 

" So the sahibs were seated on the ground. Two com- 
panies stood with their muskets, ready to fire. Then 
said one of the mem sahibs, the doctor's wife : ' I 
will not leave my husband. If he must die, I will die 
with him.' So she ran and sat down behind her hus- 
band, clasping him round the waist. 

" When she said this the other mem sahibs said : ' We 
also will die with our husbands ;' and they all sat down, 
each by her husband. 

" Then their husbands said : ' Go back ;' but they 
would not do so. 

" So then the Nana gave order, and his soldiers went in 
and pulled them away by force. But they could not pull 
away the doctor's wife, who stayed there. Then the 
padre asked leave to read prayers before they died. He 

173 



THE DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 

did so, and then shut the book. Then all the sahibs 
shook hands and bid good-bye. Then the sepoys fired. 
One sahib rolled one way, one another, but they were 
not quite dead ; so the sepoys went at them and finished 
them off with their swords." 

Can you imagine the breathless horror with which the 
garrison of Lucknow listened to these details of a most 
cruel and treacherous onslaught upon wounded men, 
upon refined ladies, and innocent children ? How they 
sighed for a force strong enough to take an adequate 
revenge upon these miscreants ! But for the present 
they were besieged themselves, though reinforced ; and 
who of them could count upon a day's security ? Per- 
haps, if the bullet spared them at Lucknow their would-be 
rescuers might be unable to fight their way through the 
city, and these poor ladies and children of the Lucknow 
garrison might be reserved for a lot even worse than 
death. " Will they come ? — will they come to help us 
here at Lucknow ? That is our anxious thought night 
and day." 



174 



CHAPTER XII 

THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW (1857) 

The scene at Cawnpore — Fights before Lucknow — Nearly blown up — 
A hideous nightmare — Cheering a runaway — All safe out of the 
Residency — A quick march back — Who stole the biscuits '? — Sir 
Colin's own regiment. 

" I had enlisted in the 93rd Sutherland Highlanders to 
go to India to put down the Mutiny," writes Mr. Forbes- 
Mitchell, an old friend of the author. " We reached 
Cawnpore on the 27th of October, having marched the 
last forty-six miles in two days. We were over 1,000 
strong, and many of us had just been through the 
Crimean War. After a few hours' rest we were allowed 
to go out in parties of ten or twelve to visit the scene of 
the late treachery and massacre." . 

Wheeler's entrenchments at the highest place did not 
exceed 4 feet, and could not have been bullet-proof at 
the top. The wonder was how the small force could 
have held out so long. In the rooms were still lying 
about broken toys, pictures, books, and bits of clothing. 
They then went to see the slaughter-house in which our 
women and children had been barbarously murdered 
and the well into which their mangled bodies were flung. 
On the date of this visit a great part of the house had 
not been cleaned out. The floors of the rooms were 
still covered with congealed blood, and littered with 

175 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

trampled, torn dresses, shoes, locks of long hair, many 
of which evidently had been severed by sword-cuts But 
the most horrible sight they saw was an iron hook fixed 
into the wall. This was covered with dried blood, and 
from the marks on the whitewashed wall it was evident 
that a little child had been hung on to it by the neck, 
with its face to the wall. There the poor thing must have 
struggled for long, because the wall all round the hook 
was covered with the hand-prints, and below the hook 
with the footprints, of a little child — in blood. 

The number of victims killed at Cawnpore, counted 
and buried in the well by Havelock's force, was 118 
women and 92 children. This sight was enough, they 
said, to make the words " mercy " and " pardon " appear 
a mockery. 

The troops crossed into Oude on the 2nd of November, 
and on the 3rd a salute fired from the mud fort on the 
Cawnpore side told them that, to their great delight, Sir 
Colin Campbell had come up from Calcutta. They were 
all burning to start for Lucknow. Every man in the 
regiment was determined to risk his life to save the 
women and children from the fate of Cawnpore. 

On their march they saw they were at once in an 
enemy's country. None of the villages were inhabited. 
There was no chance of buying chupatties (girdle-cakes) 
or goat's milk. It was the custom to serve out three 
days' biscuits at one time, running four to the pound. 
Most men usually had finished their biscuits before they 
reached the first halting-ground. 

r Before they made their first halt they could hear the 
guns of the rebels bombarding the Residency. Foot- 
sore and tired as they were, the report of each salvo 
made the men step out with a firmer tread and a more 
determined resolve to relieve those helpless women and 
children. 

176 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

On the 10th of November they were encamped on the 
plain about five miles in front of the Alumbagh, about 
5,000 of them, the only really complete regiment being 
the 93rd Highlanders, of whom some 700 wore the 
Crimean medal. They were in full Highland costume, 
feather bonnets and dark waving plumes — a solid mass 
of brawny-limbed men. 

The old chief rode along the line, saying a few words 
to each corps as he passed. The regiment remarked that 
none of the other corps had given him a single cheer, but 
had taken what he said in solemn silence. At last he 
came to the 93rd, who were formed close column, so that 
every man might hear. When Sir Colin rode up he 
seemed to have a worn and haggard expression on his 
face, but he was received with such a cheer, or rather 
shout of welcome, as made the echoes ring. His wrinkled 
brow at once became smooth, and his weary features 
broke into a smile as he acknowledged the cheer by a 
hearty salute. He ended his speech thus : " Ninety- 
third, you are my own lads. I rely on you to do the 
work." A voice from the ranks called out : " Ay, ay, Sir 
Colin ! ye ken us, and we ken you. We'll bring the women 
and children out of Lucknow or die in the attempt ;" and 
the whole regiment burst into another ringing cheer. 

On the morning of the 14th of November they began 
the advance on the Dilkoosha Park and Palace. The 
Fourth Brigade, composed of the 53rd, 93rd, and 4th 
Punjab Regiments, with a strong force of artillery, 
reached the walls at sunrise. Here they halted till a 
breach was made in the walls. The park swarmed with 
deer — black buck and spotted, There were no signs of 
the enemy, and a staff -officer of the artillery galloped to 
the front to reconnoitre. This was none other than the 
present Lord Roberts, known to the men then as " Plucky 
Wee Bobs." About half of the regiment had passed 

177 M 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

through the breach, when a masked battery of six guns 
opened fire on them from behind the palace. The first 
shot passed through the column, the second cut in two 
a trooper's horse close to Roberts, who dismounted and 
helped the trooper to his feet. They all cheered the 
young Lieutenant for his coolness under a point-blank 
fire of 9-pounders. They kept on pegging away until 
the sepoys bolted down the hill for shelter in the Mar- 
tiniere. About two o'clock they drove the rebels out, 
occupied the Martiniere and erected a semaphore on the 
roof to communicate with the Residency. 

They next fought their way to a village on the east 
side of the Secundrabagh. Here they saw a naked 
wretch with shaven head and body painted and smeared 
with ashes. He was sitting on a leopard-skin, counting 
a rosary of beads. James Wilson said : 

" I'd like to try my bayonet on that fellow's hide ;" 
but Captain Mayne replied : 

"Oh, don't touch him. These fellows are harmless 
Hindoo jogees " (mendicants). 

The words had scarcely been uttered when the painted 
scoundrel stopped counting his beads, slipped his hand 
under his leopard-skin, brought out a short brass blunder- 
buss, and fired it into Captain Mayne's chest, a few feet off. 
The fellowwas instantly bayoneted, but poor Mayne died. 

From the Secundrabagh came a murderous fire, and 
they had to wait for the guns to make a breach. 

" Lie down, 93rd, lie down !" shouted Sir Colin. " Every 
man of you is worth his weight in gold to England to-day." 

When the breach was large enough the 4th Punjabis 
led the assault, but seeing their officers shot down, they 
wavered. Sir Colin turned to Colonel Ewart and said : 

" Bring on the tartan. Let my own lads at them." 

Before the buglers had time to sound the advance the 
whole seven companies, like one man, leaped the wall 

178 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

with such a yell of pent-up rage as never was heard before 
nor since. The bayonet did the work effectually. Many 
of the Highlanders were wounded in the leg because the 
native tulwars were as sharp as razors, and when the 
rebels had fired their muskets they hurled them like 
javelins, bayonets first, and then drawing their tulwars, 
slashed in blind fury, shouting, " Deen ! Deen !" (" The 
faith !"), and some threw themselves down and slashed 
at the legs of the Highlanders. 

In the centre of the inner court of the Secundrabagh 
there was a large peepul-tree (Indian fig), with a very 
bushy top, and round the foot of it were set some jars 
full of cool water. Captain Dawson noticed that many 
of our men lay dead under this tree, and he called out 
to Wallace, a good shot, to look up and try if he could see 
anyone in the top, as the dead seemed to be shot from 
above. 

Wallace stepped back and scanned the tree. " I see 
him, sir," he shouted, and cocking his rifle, he fired. 
Down fell a body dressed in a tight-fitting red jacket and 
rose-coloured silk trousers. The breast of the jacket burst- 
ing open with the fall showed that the wearer was a woman. 

She was armed with a pair of heavy old-pattern cavalry 
pistols. From her perch in the tree, which had been 
carefully prepared before the attack, she had killed more 
than half a dozen men. Poor Wallace burst into tears, 
saying : " If I had known it was a woman I would never 
have harmed her." 

When the roll was called it was found that we had lost 
nine officers and ninety-nine men. Sir Colin rode up and 
said : " Fifty- third and Ninety- third, you have bravely 
done your share of this morning's work, and Cawnpore is 
avenged." 

" On revisiting Lucknow many years after this I saw 
no tablet or grave to mark the spot where so many of the 

179 M 2 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

93rd are buried. It is the old, old story which was said 
to have been first written on the walls of Badajos : 

" When war is rife and danger nigh, 
God and the soldier is all the cry ; 
When war is over and wrongs are righted, 
God is forgot and the soldier slighted." 

" After the Secundrabagh we had to advance on the 
Shah Nujeef. As the 24-pounders were being dragged 
along by our men and Peel's sailors a poor sailor lad just 
in front had his leg carried clean off above the knee by 
a round shot, and although knocked head over heels by 
the force of the ball, he sat bolt upright on the grass, 
with the blood spouting from the stump of his limb like 
water from the hose of a fire-engine, and shouted : 

" ' Here goes a shilling a day — a shilling a day ! Pitch 
into them, boys ! Remember Cawnpore, 93rd — re- 
member Cawnpore ! Go at them, my hearties !' and 
then he fell back in a dead faint. He was dead before a 
doctor could reach him." 

Sir Colin himself was wounded by a bullet after it had 
passed through the head of a 93rd Grenadier. 

Amongst the force defending the Shah Nujeef there was 
a large body of archers on the walls armed with bows 
and arrows, which they discharged with great force and 
precision, and on Sergeant White raising his head above 
the wall an arrow was shot right into his feather bonnet. 
Inside the wire cage of his bonnet he had placed his 
forage - cap, folded up, and instead of passing right 
through, the arrow stuck in the folds of his cap. White, 
drawing out the arrow, cried : " My conscience ! Bows 
and arrows ! Have we got Robin Hood and Little John 
back again ? Well, well, Jack Pandy, since bows and 
arrows are the word, here's at you !" and with that he 
raised his bonnet on the point of his bayonet above the 

180 




The Lighter Side of War at Lucknow 



A body of archers were amongst the defenders of the Shah Nuje^f. A Highland 
sergeant put his bonnet on his bayonet and held it up, and it was at once pierced by 
an arrow. 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

top of the wall, and at once another arrow pierced it 
through, while a dozen more whizzed past a little wide of 
the mark. 

Just then Penny, of No. 2 Company, looking over the 
wall, got an arrow right through his brain, the shaft pro- 
jecting more than a foot at the back of his head. 

Then they all loaded and capped, and, pushing up their 
bonnets again, a whole shower of arrows went past or 
through them. Up they sprang and returned a well- 
aimed volley from their rifles at point-blank distance, 
and more than half a dozen of the rebels went down. 
But Montgomery exposed himself a little too long to 
watch the effects of the volley, and before he could get 
down into shelter an arrow was sent through his heart, 
passing clean through his body, and falling on the ground 
a few yards behind him. He leaped about 6 feet 
straight up in the air and fell stone dead. 

But as yet we had made little impression on the solid 
masonry walls, and one of our ammunition waggons 
exploded, killing several men, and our storming party 
was repulsed. Just then Sergeant Paton came running 
up out of breath to say he had found a wide breach on 
the other side. It seems our shot and shell had gone over 
the first wall and had blown out the wall on the other 
side. Paton had climbed up easily and seen right inside 
the place. So Captain Dawson and his company were 
sent with Paton, and when the enemy saw them come 
in behind them they fled like sheep. 

Thus ended the terrible 16th of November, 1857. 
" An adventure happened to me in the Shah Nujeef," 
says Forbes-Mitchell, " which I still sometimes dream 
of with horror. This place was the tomb of the first 
King of Oude, and a place of Mohammedan pilgrimage. 
It had a number of small rooms round the enclosure for 
the pilgrims. These the enemy had used for quarters, 

181 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

and in their hurry to escape many had left their lamps 
burning. As I had lost my greatcoat in the fight, and 
felt very cold at night, so that I could not sleep, it struck 
me that some of the sepoys might have left blankets 
behind them. With this hope I went into one of the 
rooms where a lamp was burning, took it off its shelf, and 
walked to the door of the great domed tomb, which was 
only 20 yards or so away from the spot where the arms 
were piled and the men lying round the still burning fire. 
I peered into the dark vault, but could see nothing, so 
I advanced slowly, holding above my head the clay 
saucer of oil containing a loose cotton wick. I was 
looking cautiously round, for fear of surprise from a con- 
cealed foe, till I came near the centre of the great vault, 
where my progress was obstructed by a big black heap 
about 4 feet high, which felt to my feet as if I were 
walking in loose sand. I lowered the lamp to see what 
it was, and discovered that I was standing up to the 
ankles in loose gunpowder ! 

" About 40 hundredweight of it lay in a great heap in 
front of my nose, while a glance to my left showed me a 
range of some thirty barrels also full of powder, and on 
the right lots of 8-inch shells, all loaded, with the fuses 
fixed. 

" By this time my eyes had become accustomed to 
the darkness of the mosque, and I took in my position at 
a glance. Here I was up to my knees almost in powder — 
in the very bowels of a magazine — with a naked light ! 

" My hair literally stood on end. I felt the skin of my 
head lifting my feather bonnet off my scalp. My knees 
knocked together, and, despite the chilly night air, the 
cold perspiration burst out all over me and ran down my 
face and legs. 

" I had neither cloth nor handkerchief in my pocket, 
and there was not a moment to be lost, as already the 

182 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

overhanging wick was threatening to shed its smouldering 
red tip into the live magazine at my feet. 

" Quick as thought I put my left hand under the down- 
dropping flame and clasped it firmly. Holding it so, I 
slowly turned to the door and walked out with my knees 
knocking one against the other. I never felt the least 
pain from the wick, fear had so overcome me ; but when 
I opened my hand on gaining the open air, I felt the 
smart acutely enough. I poured the oil out of the saucer 
into the burnt hand, then kneeling down, I thanked God 
for having saved me and all our men around from horrible 
destruction. I then got up and staggered rather than 
walked to the place where Captain Dawson was sleeping. 
I shook him by the shoulder till he awoke, and told him 
of my discovery and fright. 

" ' Bah, Corporal Mitchell !' was all his answer. ' You 
have woke up out of your sleep and have got frightened 
at a shadow ' — for he saw me all trembling. 

" I turned my smarting hand to the light of the fire 
and showed the Captain how it was scorched ; and then, 
feeling my pride hurt, I said : ' Sir, you're not a High- 
lander, or you would know the Gaelic proverb, " The 
heart of one who can look death in the face will not start 
at a shadow," and you, sir, can bear witness that I have 
not shirked to look death in the face more than once since 
morning.' 

" He replied : ' Pardon me. I did not mean that. But 
calm yourself and explain.' 

" I then told him that I had gone into the mosque with 
a naked lamp, and had found it half full of loose gun- 
powder. 

" ' Are you sure you're not dreaming from the excite- 
ment of this awful day V he asked. 

" With that I looked down to my feet and my gaiters, 
which were still covered with blood from the slaughter 

183 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

in the Secundrabagh. The wet grass had softened it again, 
and on this the powder was sticking nearly an inch thick. 
I scraped some of it off, throwing it into the fire, and said : 

" ' There is positive proof for you that I'm not dream- 
ing, nor my vision a shadow.' 

" On that the Captain became almost as alarmed as I 
was, and a sentry was posted near the door of the mosque 
to prevent anyone entering it. 

" The sleeping men were aroused, and the fire smothered 
out by jars of water. Then Captain Dawson and I, with 
an escort of four men, went round the rooms. As Wilson, 
one of the escort, was peering into a room, a concealed 
sepoy struck him over the head with his tulwar ; but his 
bonnet saved him, and Captain Dawson put a pistol 
bullet through the sepoy to save further trouble. 

" After all was quiet the men rolled off to sleep again, 
and I too lay down and tried to sleep. My nerves were, 
however, too much shaken, and the burnt hand kept me 
awake, so I lay and listened to the men sleeping round 
me. And what a night that was ! The horrible scenes 
through which the men had passed during the day had told 
with terrible effect upon their nerves, and the struggles 
with death in the Secundrabagh were fought over again 
by some of the men in their sleep, oaths and shouts of 
defiance being often strangely intermingled with prayers. 

" One man would be lying calmly asleep and then sud- 
denly break out into a fierce battle-cry of ' Cawnpore ! 
you bloody murderer !' Another would shout, ' Charge ! 
give them the bayonet !' and a third, ' Keep together, 
boys ; don't fire yet. Forward ! forward ! If we are to 
die, let us die like men !' 

" Then I would hear one muttering, ' Oh, mother, for- 
give me, and I'll never leave you again.' So it was 
through all that memorable night, and I have no doubt 
it was the same at the other posts. At last I dozed off 

184 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

and dreamed of blood and battle, and anon of Dee or 
Don side and the Braemar gathering ; then the scene 
would change, and I was a little boy again, kneeling 
beside my mother, saying my evening hymn. Verily 
Campbell's ' Soldier's Dream ' is no fiction." 

Next morning they found plenty of pumpkins and piles 
of flat cakes already cooked, but no salt ; but Mitchell 
had an old matchbox full of salt in his haversack. An 
old veteran who used to tell stories of Waterloo had said 
to him at home : " Always carry a box of salt in your 
haversack when on active service : it will be useful." So 
it was very often. After breakfast they sponged out 
their rifles, which had become so foul that the men's 
shoulders were black with bruises from the recoil. 

They had to assault the mess-house next, and after 
they had driven the rebels into the River Goomtee they 
peppered every head that showed above water. 

One tall fellow acted as cunningly as a jackal. Whether 
struck or not, he fell just as he got into shallow water on 
the opposite side, and lay without moving, with his legs 
in the water and his head on the land. He appeared to 
be stone dead, and every rifle was turned on those that 
were running across the plain, while many that were 
wounded were fired on, as the fellows said, in mercy to 
put them out of pain. For this war of the Mutiny was a 
demoralizing war for civilized men to be engaged in. 
The cold-blooded cruelty of the rebels branded them as 
traitors to humanity and cowardly assassins of helpless 
women and children. 

But to return to our Pandy. He was ever after spoken 
of as " the Jackal," because jackals often behave as he 
did. After he had lain apparently dead for about an 
hour, some one noticed that he had gradually dragged 
himself out of the water. Then all at once he sprang to 
his feet and ran like a deer. He was still within easy 

185 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

range, and several rifles were levelled at him ; but Sergeant 
Findlay, who was on the rampart, called out : " Don't 
fire, men ; give the poor devil a chance." So instead of 
a volley of bullets the men's better feelings gained the 
day, and Jack Pandy was reprieved, with a cheer to speed 
him on his way. As soon as he heard it he realized his 
position, and like the Samaritan leper of old, he halted, 
turned round, and putting up both his hands with the 
palms together in front of his face, he salaamed profoundly, 
prostrating himself three times on the ground by way of 
thanks, while the men on the ramparts waved their 
bonnets and clapped their hands to him in token of good- 
will. 

Just at this time was heard a great sound of cheering 
near the Residency, the cause of which they shortly 
learned. It was because General Sir Colin Campbell had 
met Havelock and Outram. So then they knew the 
Residency was relieved, and the women and children were 
saved, though not yet out of danger. Every man in the 
force slept with a lighter heart that night. 

A girl in the Residency — Jessie Brown — had stated 
that she heard the skirl of the bagpipes hours before the 
relieving force could be seen or heard by the rest of the 
garrison, " and I believe it was quite true. I know we 
heard their bagpipes a long way off. Well, we had re- 
lieved Lucknow, but at what a cost ! No less than 
forty-five officers and 496 men had been killed — more 
than a tenth of our whole number." 

The Residency was relieved on the afternoon of the 
17th of November, and the following day preparations 
were made for the evacuation of the position and the 
withdrawal of the women and children. To do this in 
safety, however, was no easy task, for the rebels showed 
but small regard for the laws of chivalry. There was a 
long stretch of plain, exposed to the fire of the enemy's 

186 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

artillery and sharp-shooters from the opposite side of the 
Goomtee. To protect this part of the route all the best 
shots were placed on the north-west corner of the ram- 
parts next to the Goomtee. They were under the com- 
mand of Sergeant Findlay. One very good shot that 
excellent marksman made. A rebel officer rode out with 
a force of infantry from the east gate of the Badshah- 
hibagh. They had a couple of guns, too, to open fire on 
the line of retreat. They might have played havoc with 
the retiring garrison, but Findlay managed to unhorse 
the officer at long distance, and as soon as he was knocked 
over the enemy retreated into the bagh, and did not show 
themselves any more that day. 

By midnight of the 22nd of November the Residency 
was entirely evacuated, and the enemy completely 
deceived as to the movements. The women and chil- 
dren had passed the exposed part of their route without 
a single casualty. 

The roll was called on reaching the Martiniere, and two 
were found to be missing. They had been left asleep in 
the barracks, and came in later, saying that the rebels 
had not yet discovered that the English had gone and were 
still firing into the Residency. Shortly after the roll- 
call a most unfortunate accident took place. Corporal 
Cooper and four or five men went into one of the rooms 
of the Martiniere in which there was a quantity of loose 
powder which had been left by the enemy, and somehow 
the powder got ignited and they were all blown up, their 
bodies completely charred and their eyes scorched out. 
The poor fellows all died in the greatest agony within 
an hour or so of the accident, and none of them could tell 
how it happened. 

" This sad accident made me very mindful of and 
thankful for my own narrow escape and that of my com- 
rades in the Shah Nujeef. 

187 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

" An amusing thing occurred on the march to Cawn- 
pore. As all the subaltern officers in my company were 
wounded I was told off, with a guard of twenty men, to 
see all the baggage-carts across Bunnee Bridge. A com- 
missariat cart, loaded with biscuits, got upset, and its 
wheel broke just as we were moving it on to the road. 

" The only person in charge of the cart was a young 
baboo, a boy of eighteen years of age, who defended his 
charge as long as he could ; but he was soon put on one 
side, the biscuit bags were ripped open, and the men 
commenced filling their haversacks. 

" Just at this moment an escort of the 9th Lancers, 
with some staff-officers, rode up from the rear. It was 
the Commander-in-Chief and his staff. 

" The boy baboo seeing him, rushed up and called out 
aloud : 

" ' Oh, my lord, you are my father and my mother. 
What shall I tell you ? These wild Highlanders will not 
hear me, but are stealing commissariat biscuits like fine fun!' 

" Sir Colin pulled up, and tried not to smile. ' Is there 
no officer here V he asked : 

"The baboo replied : ' No officer, sir — my lord — only 
one very big corporal, and he tell me grandly " Shut up, 
you ! or I'll shoot you, same like rebel mutineer." ' 

" Hearing this, I stepped out of the crowd, and, saluting 
Sir Colin, told him that this cart had broken down, and 
as there were no other means of carrying the biscuits, the 
men had filled their haversacks with them rather than 
leave them on the ground. 

" Then the baboo again came to the front with clasped 
hands, saying : ' Oh, my lord if one cart of biscuits 
short, Major Fitzgerald not listen to me ; rather order 
thirty lashes with Provost Marshal's cat. Oh, what can 
a poor baboo do with such supreme and wild High- 
landers V 

188 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

" Sir Colin replied : ' Yes, baboo, I know these High- 
landers are very wild fellows when they are hungry. 
Let them have the biscuits,' and turning to one of the 
staff, he directed him to give a voucher to the baboo that 
a cart loaded with biscuits had broken down, and the 
contents had been divided amongst the rearguard by 
order of the Commander-in-Chief. Sir Colin then turned 
to us and said : ' Men, I give you the biscuits. Divide 
them with your comrades in front ; but you must pro- 
mise me should a cart loaded with rum break down, you 
will not interfere with it.' 

" We all replied : ' No, no, Sir Colin ; if rum breaks 
down, we'll not touch it.' 

" 'All right,' said Sir Colin, ' remember ! I trust you, 
and I know every one of you.' 

" We honestly shared those biscuits, and it was well 
we had them, for about five miles further on a general 
halt was made for a short rest and for all stragglers to 
come up. Sir Colin ordered the 93rd to form up, and 
calling the officers to the front, he announced to the 
regiment that General Wyndham had been attacked by 
the Nana Sahib and by the Gwalior contingent in Cawn- 
pore ; that his force had been obliged to retire within the 
fort at the bridge of boats ; and that we must reach Cawn- 
pore that night, because if the bridge of boats should be 
captured before we got there, we should be cut off in Oude, 
with 50,000 of our enemies in our rear, a well-equipped 
army of 40,000 men in our front, together with a powerful 
train of artillery numbering over forty siege-guns to 
face, and with all the women and children, sick and 
wounded, to guard. ' So, 93rd,' said the old chief, ' I 
don't ask you to undertake this forced march in your 
present tired condition without good reason. You must 
reach Cawnpore to-night at all costs.' 

" As usual, when he took the men into his confidence, 

189 



THE RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 

he was answered from the ranks : ' All right, Sir Colin, 
we'll do it.' And we did." 

By this time they could hear the guns of the Gwalior 
contingent bombarding General Wyndham's position in 
Cawnpore. Although terribly footsore and tired, not 
having had their clothes off for eighteen days, they 
trudged on their weary march, every mile hearing the guns 
more clearly. There is nothing to rouse tired soldiers 
like a good cannonade in front. It is the best tonic out. 

But they will never forget the misery of that march. 
They reached the sands on the banks of the Ganges, on 
the Oude side of the river opposite Cawnpore, just as the 
sun was setting, having covered the forty-seven miles 
under thirty hours. And when they got in sight of 
Cawnpore the first thing they saw was the enemy on the 
other side of the river making bonfires of their spare kit 
and baggage, which had been left at Cawnpore when they 
advanced for the relief of Lucknow. 

How on the 29th of November they crossed the bridge 
of boats ; how by the 3rd of December all the women 
and children and wounded were on their way to Alla- 
habad ; how they smashed up the famous Gwalior con- 
tingent and sent the Nana flying into the desert — all this 
belongs to another story. Sir Colin thanked his old 
regiment for their great toil and prowess. " But we 
old soldiers should like our deeds and the deeds of those 
who gave their lives for England to be remembered by 
our children's children, and to be studied with a grateful 
sympathy." 

From "Reminiscences of the Great Mutiny," by William Forbes- 
Mitchell. By kind permission of Messrs. Macmillan and Co. 

This is one of the most interesting books that has been written by a 
soldier who took part in the Mutiny War. 



190 



CHAPTER XIII 

RUNNING THE BLOCKADE (1861) 

North v. South — A new President hates slavery — Fort Sumter is 
bombarded — Ladies on the house-top — Niggers don't mind shells 
— A blockade-runner comes to Oxford — The Banshee strips for the 
race — Wilmington — High pay — Lights out — Cast the lead — A stern 
chase — The run home — Lying perdu — The Night-hawk saved by 
Irish humour — Southern need at the end of the war — Negro 
dignity waxes big. 

In November, 1860, Abraham Lincoln was elected Presi- 
dent of the United States. As the new President was in 
sympathy with those who wished to abolish slavery, 
and as the Southern States were mostly inhabited by 
large landholders possessing thousands of slaves, this 
election was felt to doom their ascendancy unless they 
could resist the will of the North. Therefore, on the 
17th of December a convention of the State of South 
Carolina was held at Charleston, which formally repealed 
their acceptance of the United States Constitution. 

Neither side at first foresaw the results of secession. 
Each thought the other would offer little resistance. The 
North were totally unprepared for war ; the South were 
weakened by internal dissensions, but they fought as 
long as they had any soldiers left, and at last " robbed the 
cradle and the grave." The South were in the end quite 
exhausted, while the North seemed to gather new strength 
every month. As the war went on the soldiers of the 

191 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

South, or Confederates, wore out their clothes, and could 
not replace them. Things were so scarce and dear that 
it became a proverb, " In going to market, you take your 
money in your basket and bring your purchases home in 
your pocket." Planters in the South had to borrow 
money to support their hordes of negroes in idleness while 
they themselves were away at the front. 

On the 4th of March Lincoln formally entered on office. 
Secession, he said, meant rebellion. The Constitution 
must be preserved, if necessary, even by force. 

Major Anderson, who held a small fort in Charleston 
Harbour for the North, spiked his guns and moved into 
Fort Sumter, also in the harbour. This was considered 
an act of war, and Fort Sumter was bombarded and 
taken. The little town was full of excited soldiers, 
singing and shouting. We have a peep of what was 
going on and what it felt like in Mrs. Chestnut's diary 
for the 12th of April : 

" I do not pretend to go to sleep. How can I ? If 
Anderson does not accept terms at four the orders are 
he shall be fired upon. I count four. St. Michael's 
bells chime out, and I begin to hope. At half -past four 
the heavy booming of a cannon ! I sprang out of bed, 
and on my knees prostrate I prayed as I never prayed 
before. There was a sound of stir all over the house, 
pattering of feet in the corridors. All seemed hurrying 
one way. I put on my double gown and went on the 
house-top. The shells were bursting. The roar of the 
cannon had begun. The women were wild there on the 
house-top. Prayers came from the women and impre- 
cations from the men. Then a shell would light up the 
scene, and we all wondered why Fort Sumter did not 
reply." 

On the next day Fort Sumter was on fire. The war- 
ships of the North were outside the bar, and could not 

192 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

enter for want of depth of water. On the 15th Anderson 
had to give the fort up to the South. 

The slaves were taking it all very quietly, seemed not 
much moved by the thought of being free — rather 
preferred to be slaves and be well fed. 

A negro was rowing in the bay towards Charleston 
during the bombardment with some supplies from a plan- 
tation. He was met and asked : " Are you not afraid 
of Colonel Anderson's cannon ?" 

" No, sar. Mars Anderson ain't daresn't hit me. He 
knows marster wouldn't 'low it." 

The next step taken by the President was to declare 
all the Southern ports in a state of blockade, in order that 
the seceding States might be starved out. The coast- 
line was some 3,000 miles in length, and the whole fleet 
of the United States did not reach 150 ships, of which 
many were unsea worthy. But the energy of the North 
increased this fleet to nearly 700 vessels. Thus any 
attempt to run in through the blockading squadron was 
very dangerous. 

A royal proclamation in England admonished all loyal 
subjects to respect the Federal blockade ; but the high 
profits to be made tempted many Liverpool firms to 
adventure their argosies. A ship taken while running 
the blockade is treated as an enemy, and if she resists 
she is treated as a pirate. 

During the first year of the war many captures were 
made, and stories came to England of hairbreadth escapes 
which set many young men longing to join in the exciting 
game. 

I remember a man coming to Oxford when I was an 
undergraduate with a letter of introduction from a friend. 
He was running into Charleston, and had brought from 
that port a store of watches and jewellery, which he per- 
suaded us to take in exchange for a quantity of discarded 

193 N 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

clothing. The lady's gold watch which I got is, I hear, 
still going strong, and belies the suspicion with which I 
took it. At this time there were no mills, and almost no 
manufactories in the Southern States, so that they soon 
began to feel the want of clothes, buttons, boots, socks, 
medicines, and chemicals. Nassau, a little island in 
the Bahamas, was the chief base for the steamers that 
were running the blockade. It is about 560 miles from 
Charleston and 640 from Wilmington. 

The Bahama group afforded neutral water to within 
fifty miles of the American coast, but it required a very 
fast vessel to succeed in evading the chain of cruisers 
which soon patrolled the coast. These fast vessels were 
being built in England and elsewhere. Let us follow the 
fortunes of one of them — the Banshee. 

She arrived safely across the Atlantic and put into 
Nassau. There she was stripped for the work that lay 
before her. Everything aloft was taken down, and 
nothing was left standing but the two lower masts, with 
cross-trees for a look-out man. The ship was painted a 
dull white, and the crew wore a grey uniform. As the 
success of a blockade-runner depends much on her speed, 
the qualities of the engineer are important. 

The Banshee possessed a model chief engineer in Mr. 
Erskine, a man cool in danger and full of resource. In 
her pilot, Tom Burroughs, she had a man who knew the 
waters thoroughly, and was a genius in smelling out a 
blockader on the darkest night. A good pilot received 
about £800 for the trip there and back, for there was 
some risk in the service, and if they were captured they 
went to prison. The pay of the seamen was from £50 
to £60 for the trip. So the Banshee stole out of Nassau 
Harbour on a dark night, laden with arms, gunpowder, 
boots, and clothing, on her way to Wilmington. 

Wilmington lies to the north of Charleston, some 

194 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

sixteen miles up the Cape Fear River. Off the mouth of 
this river lies Smith's Island, which divides the approach 
to the port into two widely different channels. 

Fort Fisher, placed at the northern point, obliged 
the blockaders to lie far out, beyond the range of the 
guns. Further out still was a cordon of cruisers, and out- 
side these were gunboats always on the move ; so that it 
required speed and a good look-out to elude the three 
lines of blockaders. They crept as noiselessly as pos- 
sible along the shores of the Bahamas, and ran on safely 
for the first two days out, though as often as they saw 
a sail on the horizon they had to turn the Banshee's stern 
to it till it vanished. The look-out man had a dollar for 
every sail he sighted, and was fined five dollars if it were 
seen first from the deck. On the third day they found 
they had only just time to run under cover of Fort Fisher 
before dawn, and they tried to do it. 

" Now the real excitement began," says Mr. Taylor, 
who was in charge of the cargo, " and nothing I have 
ever experienced can compare with it. Hunting, pig- 
sticking, big-game shooting, polo — all have their thrilling 
moments, but none can approach ' running a blockade.' 
Consider the dangers to be encountered, after three days 
of constant anxiety and little sleep, in threading our way 
through a swarm of blockaders, and the accuracy required 
to hit in the nick of time the mouth of a river only half 
a mile wide, without lights, and with a coast-line so low 
that as a rule the first intimation we had of its nearness 
was the dim white line of the surf." 

They steamed along cautiously until nightfall. Though 
the night was dark it was dangerously clear. No lights, 
not even a cigar. The hatchways of the engine-room 
were covered with tarpaulins, and the poor stokers had 
to breathe as best they could. 

All hands were on deck, crouching down behind the 

195 N 2 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

bulwarks. On the bridge were Taylor, the captain, 
Mr. Steele, and the pilot, all straining their eyes into the 
" vasty deep." 

Presently the pilot muttered : " Better cast the lead, 
captain." 

Steele murmured down the tube that led to the engine- 
room, and the vessel slowed down and then stopped. A 
weird figure crept into the fore-chains and dropped the 
leaded line, while the crew listened to see if the engines 
would seize the opportunity to blow off steam and so 
advertise their presence for miles around. In two minutes 
came the seaman, saying : " Sixteen fathoms, sir. Sandy 
bottom, with black specks." 

" We are not so far in as I thought," said the pilot. 
" Port two points and go a little faster." 

He knew by the speckled bottom where they were. 
They had to be north of that before it was safe to head 
for the shore. 

In an hour or less the pilot asked for another sounding. 
No more specks this time. " Starboard and go ahead 
easy " was the order now. 

The paddle-floats were flapping the water softly, but 
to the crew the noise they made was terrifying. They 
could be heard a long way. 

Suddenly the pilot said : " There's one of them, Mr. 
Taylor, on the starboard bow." 

Presently straining eyes could see a long, low, black 
object lying quite still. Would she see the Banshee ? 

They passed within a hundred yards of her and were 
not heard. 

Soon after Burroughs whispered : " Steamer on the 
port bow." 

A second cruiser was made out close to them. 

" Hard a port," said the captain, and the steamer 
swung round, bringing the enemy upon her beam. No 

196 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

sound ! The enemy slept ! Then suddenly a third 
cruiser came out of the gloom and steamed slowly across 
the Banshee's bows. 

" Stop her," said Captain Steele down the tube, and 
the blockade-runner gurgled to a standstill, while the 
cruiser moved across and was lost in the darkness. 

Then " Slow ahead " was the order, until the low-lying 
coast and the grey surf came dim to the eye. But it was 
getting near dawn, and there was no trace of the river 
mouth. 

They knew not quite where they were, and thoughts 
of prison and prison fare would come uppermost. 

At length the pilot said : " All right, boys. I can see 
the big hill yonder." 

The only hill on the coast was near Fort Fisher. Now 
they knew where they were ; so did six or seven gun- 
boats, which, in the silver light of early dawn, catching 
sight of their prey, steamed hard and fast towards the 
Banshee, with angry shots from the bow gun. The balls 
were dropping all around and churning up the sea. It 
was mighty unpleasant to men who knew they had several 
tons of gunpowder in the hold ; and just then they were 
obliged to steer out to avoid the North Breaker shoal, 
so that the gunboats crept ever nearer and nearer, bark- 
ing like disappointed puppies. 

The pilot looked at the captain and the captain at the 
supercargo. Their lips tightened and their breath came 
faster as they eyed the gunboats askance. 

" One good shot into the paddle will end this trip," 
thought Mr. Taylor ; " and it is my first run in, too !" 

Then came a welcome sound overhead. A shell from 
the fort whirred its way towards the gunboats and 
warned them off. 

With a parting broadside they sheered off out of range, 
and after half an hour's run the Banshee was over the bar 

197 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

and in quiet waters. They soon sped up the sixteen 
miles to Wilmington, and found a large posse of willing 
slaves ready to discharge their cargo. 

The poor folk at Wilmington were then very much 
pinched for want of good food and drink , and the advent 
of the Banshee restored smiles all round. Living on corn- 
bread, bacon, and water grows monotonous, and invita- 
tions to lunch on board the Banshee were never declined — 
in fact, many friends did not even wait for an invitation. 

Within a very few days the Banshee was again ready 
for sea, ballasted with tobacco and laden with cotton — 
three tiers even on deck ! High profit tempted them to 
pile up their vessels like hay-waggons, and put to sea in 
a condition quite unfit to meet a boisterous wind. 

It was fortunately more easy to run out than to run in, 
as there was no harbour mouth to find in the dark, and 
the open sea lay before them. They learnt that the 
Admiral's ship remained at anchor during the night, while 
the other vessels moved slowly to and fro across the 
mouth of the river ; so they formed a bold plan, thinking 
that security lay in a startling impudence. They hid 
the Banshee behind Fort Fisher till nightfall, rowing 
ashore to get the latest news from Colonel Lamb, who 
commanded the fort. 

"Which, sir, is the Admiral's flag-ship ?" 

" The Minnesota, a sixty-gun frigate. Don't go too 
near her." 

" That is just what we mean to do, Colonel ; but first 
we will take her bearings exactly. We don't want to 
bump into her." 

The Colonel was very kind and helpful, and they often 
enjoyed his society and that of his wife, who lived in a 
cottage not far off. 

As soon as night fell over the sea the Banshee slipped 
quietly from her secret anchorage, crossed the river bar, 

198 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

and following the observations they had taken, ran close 
by the flagship, and so out to sea, clear of the first cordon. 
But in trying to pass the second they ran across a gun- 
boat, which at once opened fire. The men lay down on 
the deck, and the engines throbbed and thumped. 
Luckily the gunboat was very slow, and they soon lost 
one another ; but as they could hear her pounding along 
behind, they attempted a ruse. The helm was put hard 
over, so that they steamed in a direction at right angles 
to their former course, and in a few minutes their engines 
were stopped. The Banshee lay perfectly still. The 
crew rose on their elbows and peeped over the bulwarks, 
following the course of the gunboat by the flashes of her 
guns and by the rockets she was sending up madly to 
attract or warn her consorts. So they saw her go plung- 
ing past them and firing madly into the dark abyss of 
the night. 

After resting five minutes on the heaving wave, the 
Banshee started again as noiselessly as she could. One 
danger remained — the third cordon. You may be sure 
they stared wide-eyed round the horizon as morning 
broke. With the Banshee so heavily laden it would be 
fatal to meet a cruiser in the daylight. 

No smoke visible — no sail ! All that day and for 
two days more they steamed on with fear beside them. 
On the evening of the third day they steamed proudly 
into Nassau, though a heavy list to starboard made them 
present a rather drunken appearance. 

The profits of blockade-running may be estimated by 
the fact that though the Banshee afterwards became a 
total loss by capture, she earned enough on her eight suc- 
cessful trips to pay the shareholders 700 per cent, on their 
investment. The Northerners turned her into a gunboat, 
but she asserted her sympathies for the South by running 
foul of the jetty in the naval yard at Washington. 

199 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

On another run in the Night Hawk, after getting safely- 
through the blockading fleet, they grounded on the 
bar, and two launches speedily boarded them. The 
Northerners were very excited, and evidently expected 
to meet with desperate resistance, for firing of revolvers 
and wild cutlass blows surprised the crew of the Night 
Hawk, who stood quietly on the poop waiting to be taken 
prisoners. 

" This roused my wrath," says Taylor, " and I ex- 
postulated with the Lieutenant upon his firing on unarmed 
men." 

They then cooled down and began a search for port- 
able valuables ; but, perhaps because they feared Colonel 
Lamb might come to the rescue, they made haste about 
this, and then set fire to the ship fore and aft. 

They were quickened in their departure by the humour 
of an Irish fireman, who sang out lustily : 

" Begorra ! begorra ! but we shall all be in the air in a 
minute, with this ship full of gunpowder !" 

The men who were holding Taylor dropped him " like 
a hot potato," and away they rowed, taking some of the 
crew as prisoners. The gunpowder existed only in the 
fancy of the Irishman. 

The blockaders opened fire on the Night Hawk, which 
was blazing merrily, and Colonel Lamb shelled the 
blockading fleet ; then through the boiling surf the rest 
of the crew rowed safely, wet through and exhausted. 

With the rising tide she bumped herself over the sand- 
bank, still burning. They telegraphed to Wilmington 
for help, and some 300 negroes came down the river to 
assist in baling and pumping. So they managed to save 
the Night Hawk and make her fit to undertake other 
voyages, though to look at she was no beauty, for her 
sides were all corrugated with the heat, and her stern 
twisted, and not a bit of woodwork on her was left un- 

200 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE 

consumed by the fire. Yet she managed to stagger 
across the Atlantic through some very bad weather. 

Such were some of the adventures of the blockade- 
runners in the Civil War of the United States. To those 
who bought the ships it was a matter of pecuniary profit 
merely ; to the Southerners in Richmond, Wilmington, 
and Charleston, and even on the plantations inland, the 
arrival of these vessels staved off famine and cold and 
nakedness. To the Northerners they meant a prolonga- 
tion of the unequal struggle, and it was no wonder that 
they dealt rather harshly with those whom they caught. 

A rich lady of South Carolina wrote during this war : 
" I have had an excellent pair of shoes given me. For 
more than a year I have had none but some dreadful 
things made by our carpenter, and they do hurt my feet 
so. Uncle William says the men who went into the war 
to save their negroes are abjectly wretched. Neither 
side now cares a fig for these beloved negroes, and would 
send them all to heaven in a hand-basket to win the 
fight." 

The negroes on the whole were very faithful to their 
old masters, for many of them had been treated with all 
justice and kindness. Of course, some of them gave 
themselves airs on becoming free and independent voters. 
One old negro said to his master : " When you all had de 
power you was good to me, and I'll protect you now, 
massa. No niggers nor nobody shall tech you. If you 
want anything, call for Sambo. Ahem ! I mean call for 
Mr. Samuel : dat my name now." 

"From Running the Blockade," by J. E. Taylor. By kind per- 
mission of Mr. John Murray. 



201 



CHAPTER XIV 

THE FIRST IRONCLADS (1862) 

Will they sink or swim ? — Captain Ericsson, the Swede — The Merri- 
mac raised and armoured — The Monitor built by private venture — 
Merrimac surprises Fort Monroe — The Cumberland attacked — 
The silent monster comes on — Her ram makes an impression — 
Morris refuses to strike his flag — The Cumberland goes down— The 
Congress is next for attention — On fire and forced to surrender — 
Blows up at midnight — The Minnesota aground shows she can 
bite — General panic — Was it Providence ? — A light at sea— Only 
a cheese-box on a raft — Sunday's fight between two monsters — 
The Merrimac finds she is deeply hurt, wounded to death — The 
four long hours — Worden and Buchanan both do their best — 
Signals for help — The fiery end of the Whitehall gunboat. 

The War of Secession between the Federals and Con- 
federate States gave rise to a new kind of warship — the 
ironclad. The Merrimac was converted into such a 
vessel by the South, and the Monitor was built by the 
North, or Federals, in the space of 100 days. 

Most people, experts and others, predicted a watery 
grave for a ship cased in iron. Very few ventured on 
board at the launching of the Monitor, and even the 
builders provided a steam-tug to save the passengers 
in case she went to the bottom. But the Monitor, after 
the first graceful dip, sat like a wild duck on a mere, being 
flat-bottomed, having a turret 9 feet high, capable of 
revolving, with two circular portholes to fire from. 
Captain Ericsson, a Swede, was her architect. 

202 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

The South had seized all the forts and dockyards below 
Chesapeake Bay, and had struck great consternation into 
the Federal hearts. When the Federals burnt and 
evacuated the Norfolk Navy Yard they scuttled the 
steam frigate Merrimac ; but the Confederates raised her, 
plated her with railroad iron, and fitted her with a slant- 
ing roof to serve as a shield. The Merrimac, when 
finished, did not take the water so gracefully as the 
Monitor, for her weight was so enormous that she nearly 
broke her back in launching. It was known that both 
sides were at work upon some monster of the deep, but 
which would be ready first no one could predict. 

However, on the 8th of March the Merrimac left Nor- 
folk, accompanied by two other war vessels — the James- 
town and Yorktown — and followed by a little fleet of 
armed tugs. She was heading for Newport News, 
where there was a Federal garrison, guarded by the 
sailing frigates the Cumberland and the Congress, which 
rode at anchor within half a mile of the shore battery. 
Their boats were hanging at the booms, and the week's 
washing fluttered in the rigging — as peaceful a scene as 
could be imagined. 

But the look-out on Fortress Monroe caught sight of a 
monster vessel ploughing the waves, and signalled to 
the war-ships to get under way. The Minnesota had 
her steam up and soon went off towards Newport News, 
where the Cumberland and Congress lay on blockading 
duty. The crew of the Cumberland, seeing a strange ship 
come round Craney Island, recognized her as the ex- 
pected ironclad. All hands were beat to quarters, and 
the Cumberland swung across the channel in order to 
bring her broadside to bear. The slanting roof of the 
Merrimac puzzled them, and the long iron ram churned 
up the water as she advanced relentlessly and in silence. 
At the distance of a mile the Cumberland began to use 

203 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

her pivot guns, but the Merrimac made no reply, only 
steamed majestically on, though broadside after broad- 
side was poured upon her like hail ; but the heavy shot 
glanced off harmlessly, and ever the Merrimac came 
closer and closer. 

As she passed the Congress the Merrimac fired one broad- 
side, and then, leaving her to the tender mercies of the 
Jamestown and the Yorktown, made straight for the 
Cumberland. Both the Federal ships discharged their 
broadsides against the armoured monster. She just 
quivered under the blow and came on in silence. The 
National battery at Newport News opened upon her at 
point-blank range, and every man on board the Cumber- 
land drew a breath of relief. " Now," they thought, " our 
massive guns will teach her a lesson." But it seemed as 
if the Merrimac had received no damage. Not a soul 
could be seen on her decks, not a splinter on her sides ; 
but she was coming towards them — coming madly, as it 
seemed, to destruction. 

What did the Merrimac mean ? Why did she not fire 
her guns ? The crew on the Cumberland soon found out, 
when the great ram struck their frigate amidships with 
a shock that threw every man down on the deck, crushed 
in the ribs, and heeled the ship over till her topsail yards 
almost splashed the water. The Merrimac reversed her 
engines and backed away under a murderous broadside, 
replying as she too turned her broadside with a deadly 
volley of shot and shell, which swept her enemy's decks 
of guns and men. Meanwhile the water was pouring into 
the terrible gaping wound in the side of the Cumberland ; 
but Lieutenant Morris, who was in command, fought her 
to the last with unflinching courage. Yet once again the 
Merrimac turned her prow and crushed in close upon the 
old wound, and the great oak ribs snapped like twigs 
under the weight of iron. The Cumberland began to ride 

204 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

lower in the water, but still aimed with calm accuracy at 
the Merrimac, riddling her smoke-stack and bending her 
anchor. But the Merrimac lay off a little and poured a 
storm of shot into the sinking frigate, dealing death and 
mutilation. Yet Morris refused to yield, and the whole 
crew in their desperate plight thought of nothing but 
saving the honour of the flag. One sailor, with both his 
legs shot off, hobbled up to his gun on bleeding stumps 
and pulled the lanyard, then fell in a swoon by the gun. 

" She is sinking !" was the cry ; but they still fought on, 
though the frigate was settling deeper every minute. 
Then the water came gurgling into the portholes, and 
choked the guns and drowned the gunners. The last 
gunner was knee-deep in water when he fired the last 
shot, and then the Cumberland careened over on her side. 
Down she sank amid a whirl of circling waters, a caldron 
of wave and air — caught in one, and vomiting steam all 
around and over the dying vessel, and in a moment 
400 men were on the verge of death, some being carried 
down into the revolving vortex, some being cast up on 
the outside, some swimming frantically towards the 
shore, or reaching desperately for fragments of wreck. 
About 100 went down with the ship. The chaplain went 
down with the wounded who were below deck. 

It took forty-five minutes for the Merrimac to finish 
off the Cumberland, and she now turned her ram towards 
the Congress, which spread all sail and endeavoured to get 
clear away. 

But at this moment the Congress grounded and became 
helpless. The gunboats of the Confederates were still 
firing heavily at her from a respectful distance, but as 
they saw the Merrimac approaching they too drew near 
under her protection. 

The Merrimac chose her position at about 100 yards' 
range, despising the guns of the Congress, and raked her 

205 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

fore and aft, dismounting guns and covering her deck 
with mangled limbs. In three places the Congress burst 
into flames, and the dry timber crackled and blazed and 
smoked like a volcano. The men could not stand by the 
guns for the fervent heat. The wounded were slowly 
burned alive. The officers could not bear this sight, and 
hauled down the flag. 

A tug was sent by the Confederates to take off the 
prisoners from the burning wreck, but, unfortunately, 
some sharpshooters from the shore still kept up a hot fire 
upon the Southern vessels. In consequence of this the 
Merrimac fired another broadside into the sinking Con- 
gress, and killed many more of her crew. The Congress, 
being deserted, still burned on till darkness fell, and the 
ruddy glare lit up the moving waters as if they had been 
a sea of blood. At midnight the fire reached her maga- 
zine, and with a thunder of explosion the Congress blew 
up into a myriad fragments. The Northern warship 
Minnesota had also grounded, so had the frigate St. Law- 
rence, and the Merrimac, while it was still light enough to 
aim a gun, steamed towards them to see what little 
attention she could bestow upon them. The Merrimac 
was, perhaps, a little overconfident in her coat of mail. 
Anyhow, she risked receiving a broadside at very short 
range from the heavy guns of the Minnesota. 

A shot seems to have entered her porthole and damaged 
her machinery, for she hesitated, put about, and re- 
turned to safe anchorage behind Craney Island. 

Meanwhile, a very natural terror was gnawing at the 
hearts of the Federal crews and garrison in Hampton 
Roads. 

They had listened to the sounds of the conflict and seen 
the dire results in wonder, almost in despair. The 
Merrimac, they said, was invulnerable. Not a shot could 
pierce her. On Sunday morning she would return and 

206 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

destroy the whole Federal fleet at her leisure. She would 
shell Newport News Point and Fortress Monroe, at the 
entrance of Hampton Roads, set everything on fire, and 
drive the garrisons from their guns. Nay, as the tele- 
graph wires flashed the news to Washington, it was 
foreseen with an agony of horror that the Merrimac might 
ascend the Potomac and lay the capital in ashes. Balti- 
more, Philadelphia, New York, Boston, were in a state of 
panic. No one knew what might not follow. It was a 
blind horror of a new and unknown danger. For the 
experience of one hour had rendered the shipbuilding of 
the past a scorn and a laughing-stock. Wooden frigates 
might go to the scrap-heap now. With the Cumberland 
had gone down morally all the great navies of Europe. A 
new order had to be found for ship and battery, and steel 
must take the place of planks of oak. 

Such a night of anxiety and alarm the Northern States 
had never experienced. It was ten o'clock at night when 
the look-out in the garrison thought he saw lights out at 
sea in Chesapeake Bay. He called his mate. By-and- 
by they made them out to be two small steamers heading 
for Old Point Comfort. An eye-witness from Fort 
Monroe thus describes what happened : 

" Oh, what a night that was ! I can never forget it. 
There was no fear during the long hours — danger, I find, 
does not bring that — but there was a longing for some 
interposition of God and waiting upon Him, from whom 
we felt our help must come, in earnest, fervent prayer, 
while not neglecting all the means of martial defence. 
Fugitives from Newport News kept arriving. Ladies 
and children had walked the long ten miles from Newport 
News, feeling that their presence only embarrassed their 
brave husbands. Sailors from the Congress and Cumber- 
land came, one of them with his ship's flag bound about 
his waist, as he had swum with it ashore. Dusky fugitives 

207 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

came mournfully fleeing from a fate worse than death — 
slavery. These entered my cabin hungry and weary. 
The heavens were aflame with the burning Congress. But 
there were no soldiers among the flying host. The 
sailors came only to seek another chance at the enemy, 
since the Cumberland had gone down in deep waters, and 
the Congress had gone upward, as if a chariot of fire, to 
convey the manly souls whose bodies had perished in that 
conflict upward to heaven. 

" The heavy night hung dark the hills and waters o'er," 

but the night was not half so heavy as our hearts, nor so 
dark as our prospects. All at once a speck of light 
gleamed on the distant wave. It moved ; it came nearer 
and nearer, and at ten o'clock at night the Monitor 
appeared. 

" ' When the tale of bricks is doubled, Moses comes !' 
" I never more firmly believed in special Providence 
than at that hour. Even sceptics for the moment were 
converted, and said : ' God has sent her !' But how 
insignificant she looked ! She was but a speck on the 
dark blue sea at night, almost a laughable object by 
day. The enemy call her ' a cheese-box on a raft,' and 
the comparison is a good one. Could she meet the 
Merrimac ? The morrow must determine, for, under 
God, the Monitor is our only hope now." 

Lieutenant Worden, the Commander of the Monitor, on 
arriving at Fort Monroe was instructed to lie alongside 
the Minnesota, to guard her in case of a night attack. 
At eleven o'clock she set out, and her arrival was hailed 
with delight by the men on board the frigate, though 
some shook their heads at the strange unshapely toy 
which a private individual had constructed to save the 
Federal fleet. But few slept that night. The odds 
against the Monitor seemed too great. She mounted 

208 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

but two guns, while the Merrimac carried ten. Sunday 
morning broke sunny and beautiful, and the sea was 
peaceful and calm. Near Sewell's Point, opposite Hamp- 
ton Roads, three vessels were at anchor, one of them the 
Merrimac. 

About nine o'clock glasses showed a stir amongst them, 
and instantly the Monitor awoke to life and action, 
closing her iron hatches and putting on the dead-light 
covers. The Monitor, like a great girdle-cake, only stood 
2 feet out of the water ; her smooth surface was broken 
only by the turret and pilot-house. 

Then they saw the Merrimac coming, looking like a 
submerged house, with roof only out of the water. After 
her came the Jamestown and Yorktown, and a fleet of tug- 
boats crowded with ladies and gentlemen from Norfolk 
eager to see the fun. 

The Merrimac, entirely unconscious of the new enemy 
she had to encounter, steamed slowly along and fired 
upon the Minnesota, which was still aground. The 
Minnesota replied with a broadside and the usual result ; 
but the Monitor steamed out from behind and boldly 
advanced to meet her antagonist, and when at a distance 
of half a mile Lieutenant Worden from the pilot-house 
gave the order to fire. The ball, weighing 170 pounds, 
rattled against the mailed side of the Merrimac. She 
staggered under the force of the concussion, and at once 
seemed to realize that in this floating turret she had no 
mean antagonist. At the range of only a few yards she 
poured in a terrible broadside. To her disgust, the shots 
seemed to have glided off and done no harm. Then the 
two vessels closed and poured a hail of heavy metal 
upon each other. The Monitor being the quicker, would 
circle round the Merrimac, while the turret, turning with 
ease, always presented the guns to the foe. 
Worden in his pilot-house could speak through tubes to 

209 o 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

Lieutenant Green, who commanded the gunners in the 
tower. Once Green trained his guns on the Merrimack 
water-line, and the shot penetrated. 

" Splendid, sir ! splendid !" roared Worden. " You 
have made the iron fly." 

But the spectators who lined the ramparts of Fort 
Monroe could not see what was happening for the clouds 
of smoke, and they stood, silent and wretched, almost 
afraid to look. 

But at last the veil parted, and they saw the little 
Monitor lying alongside the Merrimac, trim and spiteful, 
with the Stars and Stripes flying proudly from her stern, 
and a great cheer arose from every throat. Then they 
saw the Merrimac bear down upon the little flat cheese, as 
if to sink her. She struck fair and square, but the iron 
ram glided up on her low-sheathed deck and simply 
careened her over ; but in so doing the Merrimac showed 
her unarmed hull below the iron coat of mail, and the 
Monitor planted one of her shots in a vital place. 

For four long hours had this strange duel lasted, the 
Merrimac firing heavily, the Monitor steaming round and 
choosing her place and time, with careful aim at rudder, 
screw, and water-line. At last Buchanan, the Com- 
mander of the Merrimac, was severely wounded, and as 
his ship began to take in water through three gaping 
wounds, the helm was put over and the conqueror of 
yesterday limped away. But her last shot struck point- 
blank upon the iron grating of the pilot-house just where 
Lieutenant Worden was looking out. The concussion 
threw him down senseless, and minute pieces of iron and 
powder were driven into his eyes, so that he was blinded. 
When after a time he recovered his consciousness he asked : 
" Have I saved the Minnesota f 

" Yes, sir, and whipped the Merrimac" "was the 
reply. 

210 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

" Then I care not what becomes of me," murmured the 
Lieutenant. 

The Merrimac slowly made her way to a safe anchorage 
under the batteries at Sewell's Point. Here she signalled 
for help, and tugs came up, took her in tow, and escorted 
her to Norfolk. Her injuries were so severe that after 
months of work upon her she never ventured to quit 
her retreat, whereas the Monitor seemed but slightly 
damaged. She had been hit twenty- two times, and only 
showed slight indentations, but a ball striking full on 
the pilot-house had bent a huge iron beam. The ram of 
the Merrimac had torn off some of the plating from the 
side of the Monitor. The latter drew only 10 feet of 
water, and could go where the Merrimac could not 
venture. 

But though the Merrimac had fired her last shot, she 
gave the North a great fright in the night which followed 
the battle. At midnight thousands of people along the 
coast were roused from their sleep by cries that came over 
the water : " Fire ! fire ! For God's sake, save us !" 

The shore was soon lined by spectators, who stood 
unable to get a boat to put out or help in any way. There 
was the gunboat Whitehall roaring with flames, and the 
dark figures of the crew were plainly visible on her deck, 
either wrapped in red fire or jumping into the deep water 
beneath. 

The Whitehall's shotted guns were going off here and 
there through the thick crowds or clustering houses, and 
one shell struck the hospital, making the inmates believe 
that the Merrimac had returned. It transpired that a 
red-hot shot had been thrown from the Merrimac during 
the day and had lodged between the Whitehall's timbers, 
where the fire smouldered until late at night. 

The general conclusion from this momentous fight 
between the first ironclads was that " England's naval 

211 o 2 



THE FIRST IRONCLADS 

supremacy is gone for ever." But men are more potent 
than masses of metal. America and England have navies 
now in comparison with which the Merrimac and Monitor 
are but tin kettles. Yet we must remember that Russia, 
too, a few months ago possessed a strong navy as far as 
metal goes. But once again the Japanese proved to the 
world that it is in the hearts of brave men, the science of 
clever men, and the enduring patience of patriotic men, 
that the issues of victory or defeat are mainly determined. 



212 



CHAPTER XV 

CAPTUEE OF NEW ORLEANS (1862) 

New Orleans and its forts — Farragut despises craven counsel — The 
mortar-fleet in disguise — Fire-rafts rush down — A week of hot 
gun-fire — A dash through the defences — The Varuna's last shot — 
Oscar, aged thirteen — Ranged before the city — Anger of mob — 
Summary justice — Soldiers insulted in the streets — General Butler 
in command — Porter nearly blown up in council — Fort Jackson 
in ruins — " The fuse is out." 

New Orleans, on the Mississippi River, was the great 
market of the South, a rich and powerful city of 200,000 
inhabitants. Everything possible had been done to de- 
fend it from the Northern arms. Sixty miles below New 
Orleans the river makes a sharp bend, and here, fronting 
each other on either side, stood the forts of Jackson and 
St. Philip. These strong forts the Confederates had 
seized, and the Federal fleet had to pass them on its way 
to New Orleans. They were heavily armoured with 180 
pieces of ordinance, but besides the forts the warships 
would have to cut through an iron cable stretched across 
the river and supported by seven hulks and rafts. Above 
these were eighteen gunboats and floating batteries, with 
fire-rafts and rams ; so that the city felt itself tolerably 
secure behind these obstructions, and laughed to scorn 
any thought of being besieged. Besides, had not English 
and French officers examined the forts and pronounced 
the attempt to pass them madness ? But Commodore 

213 



CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS 

Farragut, who was in command of the National fleet, 
answered them in these words : 

" You may be right, gentlemen, but I was sent here to 
make the attempt. I came here to reduce or pass the 
forts and to take New Orleans, and I shall try it on." 

The Federal mortar-fleet was getting ready for action. 
Topmasts were lowered, all spars and booms unshipped, 
the main-decks cleared, and armour of chain cables was 
improvised to protect the gunners. The ships were 
painted with mud to make them invisible. On the 
17th of April the order was given to advance up-stream. 
There was a thick forest on the western bank, a low bank 
and marshy ground on the east. In order to confuse 
the enemy, the masts and rigging of the Northerners were 
festooned with leafy branches ; others were sheathed 
with reeds to blend with the background of the river- 
bank. Five sloops of war waited behind the mortar- 
boats, carrying 104 guns ; 150 boats supplied with grapnel- 
ropes, axes, and buckets, were ready to deal with the fire- 
ships. "And they soon had the work to do, for one dark 
night a blazing raft came down upon them, lighting up 
water and bank, trees and rushes ; but the Westfield 
dashed into the burning pile and turned her hose upon 
it ; and the boats leapt forth to hack and grapple and 
plunge the burning timbers into the river. Then cheers 
broke forth when the peril had been subdued. 

At 9 a.m. of the 16th of April Fort Jackson threw a 
shell into the Northern flotilla a mile off, and at once the 
mortar-boats replied, sending their big shells with great 
accuracy into the very ramparts. New Orleans, seventy- 
two miles away, distinctly heard the thunder of the bom- 
bardment, kept up for more than a week. The citadel 
was set on fire, the walls cracked and shattered, and the 
forts were flooded. The men on deck would fall down 
and sleep in the midst of the great thunder, so exhausted 

214 



CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS 

were they by toil night and day. On the second day the 
Carleton received a shell into her magazine, which ex- 
ploded, and she sank. At the end of a week, after all 
this terrible storm of flying metal, only one man had been 
killed and six wounded in the Federal fleet. But the 
forts had not been silenced. 

On the 24th of April, at 2 a.m., two red lights were run 
up on the flag-ship, and very soon the fleet was under 
way for the passage between the forts. As each ship 
passed it delivered its broadside and swept on towards the 
gunboats beyond. Fire-rafts kept floating down, and 
the roar of 500 cannon shook the air. 

The Ithaca was riddled by shot and fell behind. The 
ram Manasses came down on the flag-ship, and Admiral 
Farragut got aground while trying to avoid her. His 
ship took fire from a fire-raft, but it was extinguished. 

Captain Boggs in the Varuna sunk five gunboats one 
after another, then his vessel's sides were stove in by a 
ram ; but with his last broadside before he sank he dis- 
abled her. A boy named Oscar was on board the Varuna, 
only thirteen years old, and during the fight was very 
busy passing ammunition to the gunners. All covered 
with dirt and powder-begrimed, he was met by Captain 
Boggs, who asked where he was running in such a hurry. 

" To get a passing-box, sir. My other was smashed 
by a ball." 

When the Varuna went down with her crew Boggs 
missed the boy, and feared he was among the drowned. 
But presently he saw the lad gallantly swimming towards 
the Oneida, a neighbour ship. Oscar clambered on board, 
dripping and grinning from ear to ear, as if he had just 
enjoyed the finest fun in life. Seeing his Captain, he put 
his hand to his forehead in the usual salute, and saying, 
" All right, sir ; I report myself on board," shook off the 
water and was ready for the next duty to hand. 

215 



CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS 

On the morning of the 25th the Federal ships ranged up 
near the city batteries and silenced their fire in a few 
minutes. Soon the whole fleet was moored opposite New 
Orleans, with the Stars and Stripes proudly flying from 
every masthead, and the bands playing their national airs. 

The citizens of New Orleans had rested in full persua- 
sion that they were absolutely safe behind their forts 
and gunboats, and now that they saw the enemy actually 
threatening their city, they were transported by a passion 
of panic, mortification, and rage. 

When they first heard that the forts had been passed 
and that the Yankee ships were coming up the river, the 
mob of the city became so desperate in their fury that 
martial law had to be proclaimed. At least, they said, 
these hated Yankees should not get the wealth of the 
city, and they put the torch to everything that would 
burn. Offices, banks, ships, cotton, piers, warehouses, 
coal, and sugar — all were fired and consumed in one vast 
conflagration. The river was dotted with floating 
islands of flame, as richly freighted merchantmen were 
fired and cut adrift. 

The Confederate General Lovell and his troops were 
withdrawn, as no reasonable promise of a successful 
defence remained. 

Two iron rams of immense power which had been in 
building were destroyed before Admiral Farragut arrived. 

As soon as the fleet appeared before the city some of 
the citizens who favoured the Union foolishly expressed 
their delight by cheers. Civil war is always conducted 
with greater bitterness than war with a foreign Power. 
These unfortunates were promptly shot down in the 
street or on the quay. 

On the 26th of April the city was formally surrendered, 
and a body of troops was landed to raise the Stars and 
Stripes over the public buildings. Crowds of angry men 

216 




Shot down by their Fellow-Citizens 



During the siege of New Orleans, some ot those who favoured the North were 
foolish enough to cheer when the Northern fleet arrived. 



CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS 

followed the marines with hoot and yell, and were only 
prevented from inflicting actual outrage by the fear of 
being shelled from the ships. It is said that Captain 
Bailey and his men on landing at the crowded pier were 
jostled and jeered at by angry bands of rowdies. We 
have to remember this when we pass judgment on 
General Butler's order to treat all ladies who insulted the 
troops as disorderly women. We may wonder how the 
Germans would have treated the French in Paris had the 
Parisians dared to conduct themselves so outrageously. 

General Butler writes thus to a friend : " We were 
2,500 men in a city seven miles long by two to four wide, 
of 150,000 inhabitants, all hostile, bitter, defiant, ex- 
plosive — standing literally on a magazine. The devil 
had entered the hearts of the women to stir up strife in 
every way. Every opprobrious epithet, every insulting 
gesture, was made by these bejewelled, becrinolined and 
laced creatures, calling themselves ladies, towards my 
soldiers and officers from the windows of houses and in 
the streets. How long do you think our flesh and blood 
could have stood this ?...." 

It is clear that General Butler was as angry as the 
ladies. The Albany Journal adds this fact : " Women 
who have been regarded as the pattern of refinement and 
good breeding not only assail our men with the tongue, 
but with more material weapons. Buckets of slops are 
emptied upon them as they pass, decayed oranges and 
rotten eggs are hurled at them. The forbearance of our 
troops is wonderful." 

Commander Porter had been left behind to receive the 
capitulation of the forts Jackson and St. Philip, when 
the Federal fleet steamed up to New Orleans. He pitched 
a few shells into Fort Jackson, but there " was no re- 
sponse ; the fight had all been taken out of them." On 
the 28th a flag of truce from Fort Jackson came on board 

217 



CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS 

the Harriet Lane with offer to surrender. When officers 
of both sides were assembled in the cabin of the Harriet 
Lane discussing the details of surrender, an officer came 
below and informed Commander Porter that the Southern 
battery Louisiana had been set on fire and was drifting 
down upon them. She was a steam floating battery of 
4,000 tons, mounting sixteen heavy guns. The battery 
had been fired so quietly that no one suspected any such 
thing until it blazed up, for flags of truce were flying upon 
both forts and ships. 

Porter proceeded with the conference as if nothing were 
the matter. Soon another officer came down, reporting 
that the battery, on fire from stem to stern, was drifting 
down upon them. 

Turning to the Confederate officers, Porter asked : 
" Has she powder and loaded guns on board, gentlemen ?" 

" We presume so, but we know nothing of naval 
matters here." 

Just at this moment the hot guns began to go off and 
throw shot and shell at random amongst friends and foes. 

Commander Porter, with severe coolness of manner, 
only said : " Then we will go on with our business, gentle- 
men. If you don't mind the effect of the explosion which 
is soon to come, we can stand it." 

Fortunately, the Louisiana drifted across towards 
St. Philip, and exploded her magazine when just abreast 
of it. The sound of the explosion was heard for miles 
up and down the river. When the smoke cleared away 
the battery had gone into fragments and sunk in the 
Mississippi. If it had drifted upon the Harriet Lane, as 
had been intended, and blown into smithereens the con- 
sulting officers of both North and South, that would 
have been a consequence of treachery almost worse than 
the insults of the New Orleans ladies or the indiscreet 
edict of General Butler. 

218 



CAPTURE OF NEW ORLEANS 

Fort Jackson had crumbled into powder under the 
impact of the huge shells from the mortars. On the first 
night of the bombardment the magazine was in such 
danger that only wet blankets saved it from blowing up. 
One bomb came leaping into the officers' mess-room 
when they were dining. With a thud and a rumble it 
rolled under the very table. All rose and clustered in a 
corner in some consternation, expecting to go skywards 
with the crockery. They waited one minute, two 
minutes. Not yet had death come ! Then a young 
officer crawled under the table and burst into a hearty 
laugh. 

"What is it, Jimmy ?" 

" Oh, you can go on with that Irish stew now. The 
fuse is out." 

They returned to their dinners with such appetite as 
they could. Fortunately, men who are living at high 
pressure and strain, meeting death at every turn, are 
easily moved to see the funny side of things. 



219 



CHAPTER XVI 

THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND (1862 and 1865) 

Fair Oaks a drawn battle — Robert Lee succeeds Johnston — Reforms 
in the army — Humours of the sentinels — Chaffing the niggers — 
Their idea of liberty— The pickets chum together — Stuart's raid— 
A duel between a Texan and a German — Effect of music on 
soldiers — A terrible retreat to James River— Malvern Hill battle- 
scenes — Three years after — General Grant before Richmond — 
Coloured troops enter the Southern capital in triumph — Lee 
surrenders — Friends once more. 

The battle of Fair Oaks had been fought, and General 
McClellan began to entrench himself in view of the siege 
of Richmond. It had been a drawn battle : the South 
had taken some guns, but the Federal forces were too 
strong for them, and swamps, rough ground, and woods 
all helped to throw the South into confusion. Upon a 
field hardly a mile square were lying some 7,000 or 8,000 
dead and wounded, many of them having been there for 
twenty-four hours. Some had gone deep into the muddy 
swamps and stuck fast there, dying or laying the foun- 
dation of some terrible disease. Acres of forest had been 
slashed, or cut about 5 feet from the ground, to pre- 
vent the passage of troops and artillery. 

The Southern Commander-in-Chief, General Johnston, 
had been killed by a shell in this battle, but the substitu- 
tion of General Robert E. Lee as Commander led to great 
reforms in the Confederate Army. Lee at once removed 

220 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

the camps from malarious swamps ; he provided supplies 
of wholesome provisions, and reclothed the hungry, 
starving and mutinous men, so that in a few weeks they 
looked stronger, fought better, and behaved as men under 
discipline. 

Every evening the countersign was given out, and 
sentinels were posted to prevent spies crossing the 
Chickahominy. In the Federal Army were men of many 
nations — Scotch, Irish, German, Norsemen, and others. 
It was told of an Irish sentinel that he stopped a 
stranger. 

" Halt ! Who comes there ?" 

" Me — a friend of the chaplain." 

" Have ye the countersign V 

"No." * 

"Faith ! an' if ye were a friend of the divil and had 
no counthersign ye couldn't pass this way — not on no 
account, sor." 

" But I tell you I am a friend of your chaplain, and I 
forgot to ask him for the countersign. Don't you see ?" 

" Is that it, sor ? Then, be jabers ! what's to prevint 
me giving to ye the counthersign, eh ?" 

" Nothing, I suppose, if you will be so kind." 

" Come closer, and, be jabers ! I'll just whisper it in 
your ear. There ! Now stand and answer. Who comes 
here ?" 

" A friend." 

" A friend ! Right ! and maybe ye have the counther- 
sign ?" 

" I have ; it is ' Good-night, mother.' " 

" Quite correct, sor. Pass on, and good luck to ye !" 

A long siege is such dull work that the Northerners 
used to amuse themselves by chaffing the young negroes 
when they caught them in the lines. Perhaps they would 
give the nigger-boy a bit of food, then suddenly say : 

221 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

" Sambo, what relation are you to Jeff Davis's coach- 
man !" 

The black eyes would roll and the whites enlarge as the 
grinning nigger replied : 

" I ain't no sort o' connexion with that ere, sah." 

" You're a Secesh, I reckon." 

" No, sah ; I'm Union boy." 

" Oh, then we shall have to flog you, Sambo. Don't 
you know that in this part of McClellan's army we are all 
at heart good rebels V 

" Lord ha' mercy ! I never thought o' that ; and now 
I do think on it, I do agree dat I am a bit of a rebel, 
anyhow." 

Then all the listeners would burst out laughing at 
poor Sambo, and he left the camp befogged and be- 
wildered. 

Once an old grey-headed negro came into camp, and 
some young officers began to tackle him. 

" Think we can take Richmond, boy ?" 

" Dar be right smart o' men round here, but I dunno 
'bout dar being able for to take Richmond, sah." 

"'Right smart o' men!'" said a Captain. "Why, 
this is only a flea-bite to what's coming to eat up the 
rebel army. You'll see them coming up like locusts. 
Here's McClellan with half a million around here, and 
there's Burnside down there, coming from Carolina with 
a hundred thousand more, and General Banks with two 
hundred thousand more, and General Fremont — why, he 
can't count his men he has so many !" 

The old fellow opened his eyes wider and wider as the 
list of imaginary armies was run over. Then, gazing up 
intently in the officer's face : 

" Got all dem men 1" he asked in a subdued voice. 
" Yes, and more." 

The negro threw out his arms and ejaculated : 

222 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

" Oh ! dear Mesopotamia ! Whatever will become of 
massa, I wonder ?" 

The negroes wanted to be free, but they did not want 
to work. Many of them who had run away from their 
masters were employed by the Federals in unloading 
stores. They worked from daylight until dark, singing 
over it, talking, shouting, arguing, making such a shindy. 
A Virginian negro never did a quarter of a day's work on 
his master's plantations, and they soon found out the 
difference when they became free niggers and earned 
wages. They did not much relish their rise. A party of 
niggers would come up to the Colonel's tent. 

" Well, boys, what made you leave your master ? 
Wasn't he kind to you ?" 

" Oh yes, massa berry kind — berry kind indeed." 
" Well, didn't he give you enough to eat ?" 
" Oh yes, plenty of dat, plenty of dat — 'nuff to eat." 
" Well, boys, what made you leave him ?" 
" Why, de trufe am dat he made us work 'mong sugar- 
canes," said one. 

" And we heerd 'bout de Norf am such a nice place, so 
we tort dat we would go to urn," said another. 

" Nice place ? Why, how do you mean a nice place ?" 
" Well, sah, we was told dat nobody did no work up 
dar." 

Even the white peasants in Virginia seemed to be lazy 
and indolent. They lived in little cabins, and only the 
very young or old were left, as every able-bodied man was 
in the army. They were dressed in homespun and spoke 
with a drawl. They did not wish to be richer, content 
with one acre and a single cow — Tories of a most old- 
fashioned kind ; and the women, like the Boers, were 
far more dangerous rebels than the men, and tried to 
entrap unwary Federals when they got them drinking in 
their houses. 

223 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

All round by the river four miles from Richmond was 
a succession of dark swamp, yellow field, and brown 
hill-side. Batteries were placed on all the ridges, guarded 
on either side by woods and in front by earthworks. 
The Confederates on the other side of the river had fewer 
trees but stronger earthworks. On the 1st of June there 
was an artillery duel, begun by the Richmond batteries, 
but they had to beat a retreat into the woods before the 
precision of some German gunners. Sometimes the 
pickets of both armies were so close to each other that 
they made an agreement not to fire at one another. 
Then they got to exchanging newspapers and tobacco, 
telling the news, and altogether behaving as if they were 
rational human beings, and not machines sent to kill 
one another for political ideals far beyond their ken. 
Once when a New Jersey regiment was upon picket 
Federal scouts were being served with their allowance of 
coffee, and one of these latter observing a Southerner 
gazing wistfully at his smoking cup, beckoned to him to 
come over and have a drink. He came, drank, smacked 
his lips, and walked slowly back. Then he looked round 
and said : 

" I say, friend, how many times a month do you fellows 
get this good coffee ?" 

" Oh, just three times a day," said the Jersey man. 

" Three times a day ! Why, if that's true I'll not stay 
a day longer in the Confederate Army. Here, lad, I give 
myself up." And the fellow actually let his friend take 
him prisoner. 

On the 20th of June General McClellan reported that 
he had 156,839 men, but he could get no reinforcements, 
and the armies of the South were increasing. The rains 
were making quagmires all around, and disease was rife 
among the troops. About this time the Confederate 
General Stuart led a successful raid with 1,200 horse and 

224 




A Duel between a Texan and a German 

After a successful raid by the Southerners, the Federals had almost all fled, but one— 
a German dragoon— scorned to do so, and instead attacked a Texan. _ The other 
Southerners let them fight a duel, and the German was having the best of it, when the 
Texan drew a pistol and shot him dead. 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

two pieces of artillery round the rear of the Federals, 
driving in their cavalry pickets till he came to Garlick's 
Landing, where he destroyed two schooners and many 
waggons and captured many prisoners. One Federal — 
a German Dragoon — scorned to fly with his comrades, 
and fought a duel with a Texan trooper. The German 
was a veteran in the wars of Europe, and attacked the 
Texan, who was a little in advance of his troop. Both 
were skilled swordsmen, and while they fought the rest 
pulled rein and looked on. The German sat his horse as 
if he were a part of the animal and wielded his sword 
with parry, cut, and thrust like lightning flash. The 
Texan, on his fleet barb, wheeled swiftly round and 
round, seeking in vain for an opening. At last the 
Texan slashed the German's shoulder, and as blood 
spirted from the wound the Texans, looking on, raised a 
cheer. But as quick as thought, with a back-stroke the 
German cut through the sleeve and flesh of the Texan's 
left arm, and his blood began to flow. Then the Texan 
backed his horse and spurred again upon his opponent, 
making a lunge at his breast. This the Dragoon parried 
with great dexterity, and brought down his sharp blade 
upon the other's shoulder. Thereat the Texan wheeled 
his horse once more, drew a pistol and shot the Dragoon 
through the heart. 

Colonel Estran, a Prussian officer in the service of the 
South, who witnessed this scene, but disapproved of the 
Texan having recourse to his pistol, writes thus : " Much 
moved by his fate, I ordered a grave to receive the re- 
mains of the brave German trooper. We buried him in 
his regimentals, with his trusty sword on his breast and 
his pistols by his side. I then sent for the Texan, and, 
after reprimanding him severely for his cowardly conduct, 
I ordered him to seek service in some other corps, telling 
him that I could not think of allowing a fellow of his 

225 P 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

stamp to remain in my regiment. The Texan scowled 
at me with his cat-like eyes, and, muttering a curse, 
mounted his horse and rode away." 

I think some of us may deem that the Texan was 
hardly treated by this Prussian officer who felt so in- 
dignant at the shooting of the German trooper. The 
Texan had received two severe wounds. He was not 
bound to fight only with the sword. He carried pistols ; 
so did the German. Why ? if they were not to be used, 
why carry them ? It was the Texan's duty to kill the 
German, and he did so. No wonder the poor fellow 
muttered a curse. 

Days of disaster were coming for the Northern Army. 
They were spread along the river and through the swamps 
for more than twenty miles. The South could sally out 
of Richmond and strike any one point before support 
could be sent up. Part of the army was north of the 
river, part south. They dared not march on Richmond, 
now so strongly fortified, and to retreat was fatal. General 
Jackson had joined General Lee, and every day there was 
fierce fighting. In the battle of Gaine's Mill, where the 
North lost twenty-two guns, the Federal General Butter- 
field at a critical moment came coolly down the knoll in 
the thick of a hot fire, and sword in hand, seized the 
colours, waved them aloft, and so encouraged the valour 
of his regiment, shouting : 

" Your ammunition is never exhausted while you have 
your bayonets ; and use them to the socket, my boys !" 

Seventy thousand men were hurling grape, canister, 
and bullet against 30,000. It was one loud and con- 
tinuous roar. It was only gradually that it was forced 
upon the Federal troops that they were beaten and were 
in full retreat to the James River. 

Battles are like games of chess. The great thing is 
to bring as many pieces into play as you can and mass 

226 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

them on one or two points. The Federals had over 
100,000 fighting men, but only 30,000 were engaged in 
the battle of Gaine's Mill. 

On the 28th McClellan wrote to the Secretary for War : 
" I have lost the battle because my force was too small. 
If I save this army now I tell you plainly that I owe no 
thanks to you or to any other person in Washington. 
You have done your best to sacrifice this army." 

The Federal rearguard did their best to cover the re- 
treat. They blew up the ammunition which had to be 
deserted, emptied the barrels of whisky and molasses, bent 
the muskets, and dismantled the forsaken waggons. 
But the roads were thronged with the sick and wounded, 
and hundreds lay down to die in the awful sun. 

Ever the victorious South were riding in upon them 
and making havoc. On one of these charges General 
Butterfield, seeing the utter misery and downhearted- 
ness of the men, gathered together all the regimental 
bands and placed them at the head of a brigade. In one 
great burst of sound, which rose above the clamour of 
the battle, they started " The Star-spangled Banner." 
With the first few notes the men's spirits rose and a new 
energy came to them. They stepped out and sang 
lustily, and other regiments caught the brave infection 
and cheered in chorus. 

Such are the uses of music in war. In our own regi- 
ments in the Boer War, when the men got weary with 
the long march, a Colonel would shout to his sergeants : 
" Have you any men who can sing ? Put them in front." 
Then the regiment would step out and forget their 
weariness. 

The Richmond Dispatch describes the battle-field thus : 
"' Money was found abundantly among the slain. One 
man found not less than 150 dollars in gold. One lucky 
finder had no less than six chronometers ticking in his 

227 p 2 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

pocket at the same time. Our men seemed to take great 
delight in assuming Federal officers' uniforms, and 
strutted about serio-comically, much to the amusement 
of powder-begrimed youths who sat lolling and smoking 
in the shade. The cannon and arms captured in this 
battle were numerous and of very superior workmanship. 
The twenty-six pieces were the most beautiful we have 
ever seen, while immense piles of guns could be seen on 
every hand, many even hardly tarnished." 

The road to James River was strewn with stragglers, 
tired to death. Hospitals were filled to overflowing. 
When they came to White Oak Swamp Bridge there was 
a block of waggons, cannon, ambulances, etc. Twenty 
rows of waggons stood side by side ; teamsters swore, and 
horses gibbed, and officers shouted. 

A Confederate officer, writing of the battle of Malvern 
Hill, describes how the gunboats on the James River 
helped the Federal retreat, how shot from rifled guns 
came hurtling through the woods, tearing down the 
largest trees. " We passed over four lines of our own 
men who lay close to the ground and dare not rise to face 
the grape and canister. Our men trampled them into 
the mud like logs. One man in his haste to get out of 
danger shoved me on one side, and just at that instant 
a canister-shot tore his head off. As you may suppose, 
I was not much vexed at his want of politeness. Early 
next morning I rode over the battle-ground. I came upon 
numbers of dead and dying horses — and the wounded ! 
One, a fair-haired Yankee boy of sixteen, was lying with 
both legs broken, half of his body submerged in water, his 
teeth clenched, his finger-nails buried in the flesh, his 
whole body quivering with agony and benumbed with 
cold. In this case my pity got the better of my resent- 
ment, and I dismounted, pulled him out of the water 
and wrapped him in my blanket, for which he seemed very 

228 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

grateful. One of the most touching things I saw was a 
couple of brothers, both wounded, who had crawled 
together, and one of them, in the act of arranging a pillow 
for the other with a blanket, had fallen. They had died 
with their arms around one another, and their cheeks 
together. But your heart will sicken at these details, 
as mine did at seeing them, and I will cease." 

The word " resentment " in this letter reveals the bitter 
feeling that springs up when men of the same nation are 
at war. The battle of Malvern Hill was the fiercest of 
the seven days' battles, and the loss on both sides was 
terrible. When the troops came in sight of James River, 
muddy current and low banks, they rushed down with 
mad impetuosity. Many plunged into the stream in a 
very frenzy of delight. Those who for hours had suffered 
agonies from thirst now stood knee-deep in the water 
and drank like fish. The horses were as delighted as the 
men, and neighed to their friends. Here the troops 
rested and enjoyed the supplies sent up from White 
House. But a storm came on the 2nd of July and 
changed all to mud and sticky surfaces ; but the sound 
gave up their tents to the wounded, and soon many 
steamers took the poor victims of the fight to a more 
comfortable abode. 

McClellan had lost 15,000 men in the awful struggle 
of the last seven days, but the South had suffered more 
heavily, and Richmond was crowded with the wounded 
and dying. The President thanked the General in a 
letter, saying : " I am satisfied that yourself, officers, and 
men have done the best you could." 

It was not until three years after this — in April, 1865 — 
that Richmond was evacuated by General Lee before 
Generals Grant and Sheridan. President Davis was in 
church when an orderly, splashed with mud, walked up 
the aisle and handed him a paper. In the first glance he 

229 



THE SIEGE OF RICHMOND 

saw that all was over, and a few hours after he was in 
full flight. On Monday morning Weitzel with his army, 
composed partly of coloured troops, marched into Rich- 
mond with bands playing. The city had been fired and 
the stores plundered. Main Street was in ruins, and the 
bridges over the river were broken. A thousand prisoners 
were taken and 500 pieces of artillery. 

It is said that the coloured troops entered Richmond 
with proud gait and shouts of ecstasy, welcomed en- 
thusiastically by their dusky brethren who thronged the 
streets. They laughed and shouted, prayed and wept, 
and kissed one another in a delirium of happiness. They 
thought that now at last the white races would acknow- 
ledge their equality ; but the world has not yet got 
rid of its old prejudices, and their sun of happiness was 
doomed to suffer an eclipse. In a few days Lee sur- 
rendered. The Federals first heard the news from the 
cheers of the poor famished army of the South. Twenty- 
two thousand — all that was left of them — stacked their 
arms and filed past in a great and solemn silence. The 
cruel, devastating war was over. Now was seen the 
strange spectacle of the enemy sharing their rations with 
a conquered foe. They were no longer North and South 
now : they were all Americans — citizens once more of 
the United States, destined, perhaps, in a not distant 
future to teach Europe that peace is better than war, love 
is stronger than hate, God's kingdom supreme over the 
transient empires of this little world. 



230 



CHAPTER XVII 

THE SIEGE OF PARIS (1870-1871) 

WITH THE GERMANS OUTSIDE 

The Germans invest Paris — Trochu's sortie fails — The English ambu- 
lance welcomed — A Prince's visit to the wounded — In the snow — 
Madame Simon — A brave Lieutenant — Piano and jam — The big 
guns begin — St. Denis— Old Jacob writes to the Crown Prince — 
A dramatic telegram — Spy fever — Journalists mobbed. 

After the French Emperor was defeated and taken 
prisoner at Sedan a revolution broke out in Paris, and 
the terms of peace which had been agreed upon were 
refused by the Parisians. So the Germans marched on 
Paris, arriving on the 18th of September. By the end of 
October 240,000 men began to encircle the ring of fifteen 
outer forts which guarded Paris. 

Trochu was the Governor of Paris. On the 30th of 
September he made a vigorous sortie across the Marne, 
to the south-east, where he hoped to join the French army 
of the Loire, and also at the same time to relieve Paris 
of some hungry mouths. 

But the grip of the Germans was too strong. They had 
been allowed time to strengthen then* positions, and the 
sortie failed, though the great guns of the forts had 
boomed and crashed until they were glowing hot. 

An English ambulance under Mr. Young and Captain 

231 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

Furley was received by the German doctor with great 
enthusiasm, for medical comforts were growing scarce in 
the field hospital. 

The stores were carried into the doctor's own room, 
and as the box of sundries was unpacked it was splendid 
to see the delight of the good man. 

" Porter," he cried — " ganz gut ! Ale — ganz gut ! 
Chloroform — ach Gott ! Twelve hundred cigars — du 
lieber Gott !" and his hands and eyes went up in delight 
and gratitude. 

The woollen clothing alone must have saved many 
lives. After supper that evening the German doctor got 
up and made a little speech. 

" Gentlemen, some people go about and make large 
promises which are never fulfilled. What an example of 
the contrary we have now before us ! Mr. Young and 
Captain Furley heard of our state ; they let no red tape 
stand in their way, and now this afternoon there comes 
jogging up our avenue a waggon bringing what is health — 
nay, what is life — to our poor sick and wounded. Here 
is the Englander all over, gentlemen — the bulldog that 
has no wind to spare in superfluous barking." 

The officers present raised their glasses and shouted 
" Hochs !" for the English ambulance. It is pleasant 
to hear of such comradeship between men of different 
nations. 

The next day we are told that, after desperate fighting, 
the Head-quarters Staff of the German 12th Army Corps 
sat down to a very sombre dinner-table and spoke to 
one another in hushed voices, for many chairs were 
empty this dinner-time that had been occupied at break- 
fast. Not a man in the room but had lost dear friends, 
and many had lost kinsmen, and some had brothers 
lying out on the snow. On the forenoon of the fourth 
day there were found eight poor wretches who had sur- 

232 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

vived the inclemency of two nights' hard frost. Frost- 
bitten, they lived two days after they were found. 

The Germans, after two days' hard fighting, drove the 
French back into Paris, with the loss of 6,000 men ; but 
they themselves were very disheartened. 

Their loss in officers was very large. The 108th Regi- 
ment lost thirty-six officers out of forty-five. In the 
knapsacks of the French soldiers were found provisions 
for six days, showing that they had hoped to co-operate 
with the Southern Army of the Loire. 

One day the Prince of Saxe-Weimar went to visit the 
wounded Wiirtembergers, a big man and a kindly heart. 
He went round with a box of cigars under his arm, asking 
each patient, " Can you smoke ?" It was pitiful to see 
how they all tried to smoke, though some were too weak 
to enjoy their weed. Now the Prince comes upon a 
stalwart under officer. 

" Are you married ?" 

" No, Highness ; but my mother — she has three sons 
down, all wounded, and it might be bad for her." 

The Prince took out a gold piece. 

" Here, my man, send that to the mother, and let her 
know it comes from your Queen." 

It seems that the Germans had quite mistaken the 
amount of provisions existing in Paris. According to 
their calculations by the middle of December Paris ought 
to be feeling very hungry, on salt rations at the very best. 
They had not yet prepared for a bombardment with 
siege guns, hoping that Lady Famine would drive the 
Parisians to surrender. But they made no sign. 

Down at Argenteuil, on the north-west of Paris, there 
was the crackling of the chasse-pot from over the river, 
and yet most of the population had come back to their 
shops. They gossiped in the streets with French gaiety 
and unconcern, while the bullets sang overhead pretty 

233 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

freely. The steeple of their beautiful church made a 
good observatory, though its sides were riddled with holes 
made by shells. The French peasants drove their carts 
into the market-place below the church and sold eggs and 
butter full merrily ; yet somehow, if a German stood at 
a window to gaze out, the French sharpshooters would 
aim at him. At Lagny there were generally 1,000 
prisoners a day passing through to Germany. Some were 
so ravenous with hunger that they stooped to pick up 
turnip-tops and bones from the gutter, until the British 
Society organized a relief with stores of preserved meat 
and bread. And there was no hospital for the wounded ! 
the poor creatures were dumped down in sheds, vans, the 
station-rooms, the church, the mairie. In one day there 
arrived 1,800 wounded. They were bestowed — frozen, 
hungry, hopeless — in the cold comfort of the church. 
Madame Simon, the lady superintendent of the Saxon 
ambulance, did noble things day and night — a most 
devoted woman. There were feats of quiet bravery done 
every day. There was a colporteur of the English Bible 
Society who used to drive his waggon on a road between 
Gonesse and Aulnay a road exposed to shell-fire more 
than most. 

" Yes," he said, " it is a good time for the men to read 
good words when they are standing with the shadow of 
death hanging over them." 

There is a story of a boy Lieutenant, von Schramm, 
who found himself suddenly in a crowd of Frenchmen. 
He leapt from his horse and hid in a house, in the hope 
of escaping by the back-door ; but his pursuers caught him, 
and were taking him towards St. Denis, which lies to the 
north of Paris. In going through the park of Le Bourget 
the officer who carried von Schramm's sword was shot and 
fell. The boy made a dash for his own sword, grasped the 
hilt and cut down the man on his other side, rushed for 

234 






THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

the small lake, dived to avoid pursuing bullets, and swam 
safely across to rejoin his regiment. The strange thing 
was that he had been on the sick-list before his winter 
ducking, but now he was blessed with a boy's appetite. 

It spoke well for the German besiegers that they got 
on so cordially with the villagers round Paris. These were 
mostly of the humbler sort ; or servants left behind to 
take care of their master's house. There were lovely 
country houses inhabited by a few German officers, and, 
were it not for the rents made by shot and shell, the owners 
would not have grumbled much at their condition when 
they returned to them, though, of course, there were cases 
where the boisterous fun of German Lieutenants played 
havoc with ormolu and gilding. I remember hearing* 
of a grand piano which gave forth reluctant sounds 
when the notes were pressed down. It was discovered 
that the strings had been plentifully smeared with jams 
and sweetmeats ! But these jests were the exception. 

The bombardment by the big guns had begun late in 
December with much excited wonder on the part of the 
Germans. Surely in a few days the Parisians will have 
had enough of exploding shells ! Now here was almost 
the middle of January, and no effect visible. But the 
forts round Paris had no living population : no houses 
to be burnt, no women and children to mutilate. They 
had to be battered to bits, if possible ; and Paris was 
behaving very heroically now. By the middle of January 
she was living very poorly indeed, but she endured yet 
another fifteen days longer. 

As for the German soldiers, they began now to feel 
bored to death, as so often happens in a long siege. The 
first excitement evaporates ; each day's unlovely duties 
recur with abominable sameness — and the Germans could 
find no beer to drink. A German is used to drink plenty 

* My informant was an English artist. 
235 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

of beer, and can carry it without ill effects ; but when 
Fritz took to chunking rum, schnapps, or arrack, he began 
to reel about the village streets and look rather dis- 
reputable. 

It was a strange sight to mount some hill and get a view 
of Paris surrounded by its fifteen forts, and in a yet wider 
circle by the German lines. The foam of white smoke 
surged up all round ; the thundering roar of cannon, the 
dull echo of distant guns made dismal music to the ear. 
The air of Paris is so clear compared to our English cities 
that all was quite visible ; and now that wood was scarce 
and fires few, it was easy to mark the outlines of the larger 
buildings, though above them hung a brown pall of smoke, 
caused by exploding shells or houses that had caught fire. 
Day after day there were rumours of this or that fort 
having been silenced. Now it was St. Denis, on the north 
side ; now Valerien, on the west ; now Vincennes, on the 
east ; but the respite was only given to cool the guns or 
renew the emplacements, and all was as it had been. 
Besides this there was the daily fear of a new sortie, as 
Issy or Ivry broke out into fierce clamour on the south- 
west and south-east. Then troops would be hurriedly 
transferred along frozen or sometimes muddy roads, 
while splinters of shell were whizzing about rather too 
familiarly. 

It was calculated that on a fierce day of firing the 
Germans shot away 10 tons of powder, and nearly 
200 tons of heavy matter — iron and steel — were hurled 
upon the forts and city in twenty-four hours. 

There is a story of the Crown Prince of Prussia which 
illustrates his kindness of heart. In the 3rd Wiirtem- 
berg Dragoons was a certain Jacob, who had an aged and 
anxious father. This father had not heard from his son 
Jacob for so long a time that the old man, in his rustic 
simplicity, sat down and laboriously wrote a letter to the 

236 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

Crown Prince, asking, " Can Your Highness find out any- 
thing about my son ?" The old man knew his son had 
fought at Worth and at Sedan, but nothing later than 
Sedan. The Crown Prince did not throw this letter into 
the waste-paper basket, but sent it to the officer com- 
manding the 3rd Wurtembergers, requesting that the old 
man's mind should be set at ease. Jacob was sent for 
by his commanding officer and asked why he had not 
written home. 

" Do you know that His Royal Highness the Crown 
Prince wants to know why you have not written home 
for many weeks ?" 

The man saluted. His purple face was a study. 

" Go and write instantly, and bring the envelope to 
me, sirrah." 

How that story got about among the men ! How often 
has the same experience come to house-masters, when 
some loving mother appeals for help : " Please make 
Harry write home." Both Harry and Fritz need a 
touch of the spur at times, but how promptly the letter 
is written when they feel that touch ! 

The town of St. Denis suffered terribly. The front of 
the theatre was in ruins. The cathedral, being banked 
up high with sand-bags, had not suffered so much. The 
tombs of the kings had all been thus protected, so had 
the statues, and not even a nose had been knocked off. 
But the bombardment had shattered many houses and 
churches, and the shells had ploughed up the streets, or 
rather hoed them into holes. It was only in the cold and 
dark cellars that safety could be found. Even there 
people were not always safe, and when they were pressed 
to take refuge in Paris they peeped forth shuddering, and 
swore they would rather die in their own cellars than 
sally forth through a tempest of shell-fire. 

" At nine o'clock on the evening of the 28th of January, 

237 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

1871, while the Head-quarters Staff of the Maes Army- 
were assembled in the drawing-rooms of the Crown 
Prince's chateau after dinner, an orderly brought in a 
telegram to the Crown Prince. His Royal Highness, 
having read it, handed it to General von Schlottheim, 
the Chief of the Staff. That officer perused it in his 
turn, and then rising, walked to the door communicating 
between the billiard-room and the saloon, and there read 
the telegram aloud. It was from the Emperor, and it 
announced that, two hours before, Count Bismarck and 
M. Jules Favre had set their hands to a convention, in 
terms of which an armistice to last for twenty-one days 
had already come into effect." 

This startling news meant that Paris was ready to sur- 
render. How many hearts were lighter in both camps 
next day ! War is not all glory and heroic achievement. 
Those who know what war is pray to God that statesmen 
and nations may think twice before they rush into so 
terrible a calamity. In this war of 180 days the Germans 
had won fifteen great victories, captured twenty-six 
fortresses, and made 363,000 prisoners. 

" Paris is utterly cowed, fairly beaten " — so they said 
who came from Paris to the German lines, and a few non- 
combatants, journalists, and philanthropists, ventured 
to enter the city before the German troops passed in on 
the 1st of March. They found the streets crowded with 
men in uniform. The food shops had nothing to sell. 
There were a few sickly preserves, nothing solid worth 
eating — some horses' fat for a delicacy to help down the 
stuff they called bread. A fowl was priced at forty-five 
francs ; stickleback were fourteen francs a pound ; butter, 
forty francs a pound. Outside the bakers' shops stood a 
shivering line of ladies and women, waiting their turn for 
loaves that tasted like putty, and pulled to pieces like 
chopped straw. 

238 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

But there were in side streets many of the roughest, 
the most cowardly and cruel ruffians of the worst parts 
of Paris. They were on the prowl, waiting for their 
prey ; so no wonder that Mr. Archibald Forbes, journalist, 
and several others in divers parts of the city had un- 
pleasant experiences. 

Forbes tells us he was walking down the Champs 
Elysees when he met the Crown Prince of Saxony with 
his staff riding by. Forbes raised his hat ; the Prince re- 
turned the salute and passed on. But the dirty gamins 
of Paris had been looking on. They hustled the 
Englishman, called him mouchard (spy), sacre Prussien, 
cochon, tripped him up, hit him on the back of the head 
with a stick ; then, when he was down, they jumped on 
his stomach with their sabots or wooden shoes. He 
struggled, as a Scotsman can, got up, hit out right and 
left ; but numbers prevailed, and he was dragged by the 
legs on his back, with many bumps and bruises, to the 
police-station. There he showed his papers, and the 
Prefect released him in a humour that said, " I am mighty 
glad you Parisians have had a good thrashing." 

Another journalist — so he told me in London a few weeks 
later — also had ventured to stray away from the German 
sentries in order to see what Paris thought of a siege. 
He soon found himself the centre of an angry throng. 

Some cried : " He is a sacre Prussien/ See his yellow 
hair !" 

" No ; I am an English artist," shouted my friend, still 
smiling. 

" He is a confounded spy ! Take him to the Seine ! 
duck him in the river !" 

They dragged him towards the river-bank. Out of his 
eye corners my friend saw several boys pick up stones to 
help him to sink. He thought his last hour was come. 
They were close to the river : the water looked very cold. 

239 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

Then there came to his ears the " tuck " of a drum. A 
company of French soldiers was marching by ; a Colonel 
on horseback rode beside them. 

The artist recognized him, for they had once chummed 
together near Metz. He called to him by name, and the 
Colonel cried " Halt !" 

He spurred his horse through the evil-smelling crowd, 
and seeing who it was whom the rascals were going to 
plunge into the Seine, held up his hand and cried : 

" Let that English gentleman go. He is no Prussian, 
but an artist who has drawn my portrait — mine, I tell 
you — for the London journals. He is my friend — an 
English, friend, like Mr. Wallace." 

This testimony was enough for them. The excitable 
crowd flew to the opposite extreme. Those who had 
made ready to stone him like a water-rat now dropped 
those stones, and rushing up with remorse and even 
affection in their changed looks, threw fusty arms round 
his neck, kissed him on both cheeks, sobbed and cried 
for forgiveness for their little mistake. 

Indeed it is not safe to enter too soon into a conquered 
city. 

From " My Experiences of the War," by Archibald Forbes. With 
the kind permission of Messrs. Hurst and Blackett. 



240 



CHAPTER XVIII 

THE SIEGE OF PARIS— Continued 
WITH THE BESIEGED (1870-1871) 

Moods in Paris — The Empress escapes — Taking down Imperial flags — 
Playing dominoes under fire — Cowards branded — Balloon post — 
Return of the wounded — French numbed by cold — The lady and 
the dogs — 'The nurse who was mighty particular — Castor and 
Pollux pronounced tough — Stories of suffering. 

One who was in Paris on the 3rd of September, 1870, 
might have heard strange things said in the cafes as 
evening came on. The French had suffered a great dis- 
aster ; they had surrendered to the Germans at Sedan X 
MacMahon was wounded and taken prisoner ; the Emperor 
had given himself up, and was going to Germany as a 
first-class prisoner ; 80,000 men captured, and 200 guns. 
Was not that news enough to sell every paper in the 
street ? 

Shouts were heard of " Decheance ! Vive la Repub- 
lique !" 

Where was the poor Empress all this time ? " Never 
mind her ; it was she who had stirred up the Emperor 
Napoleon III. to make this horrible war." So the papers 
print cruel caricatures of her. On Sunday, the 4th, very 
early in the morning, a huge crowd thronged the Place de 
la Concorde ; men were pulling down Imperial eagles 

241 q 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

while the mob cheered. The regular soldiers met the 
National Guard and made friends. 

Men said to one another : " What will become of the 
Empress ?" " Will she fall a victim to the new patriots ?" 
And whilst some wondered, a few friends were even then 
helping her to escape to England. 

Everywhere on walls of houses were bills fixed announc- 
ing the Republic, and inviting all men to rally to the 
rescue of " La patrie en danger." 

But the railway-stations were very full of men, women, 
and children, who were trying to get a little country air. 
Could it be possible that they feared Paris might before 
long be besieged ? 

Drums and bugles incessant, uniforms always, rifles 
and side-arms very often. Men stood before the black- 
draped statue of Strasbourg, and waved arms wildly, 
shouting and screaming, "Revenge!" "Liberty!" and 
the like. 

By the 10th of the month the Prussian forces, 300,000 
strong, were about twenty-five miles from the capital. 
People began to look grave, and the more thoughtful 
went to the stores, and made secret purchases of coffee, 
rice, sugar, and other portable provisions. Still, the 
Parisians have not lost their gaiety yet ; comic songs and 
punchinello evoke hilarious laughter. 

Then came the news, " Versailles has honourably capitu- 
lated." 

What ! so near as that ! People are becoming nervous, 
so that the new authorities proclaim by billposters that 
the fifteen strong forts beyond the line of ramparts 
are fully armed and manned by the sailors from the 
fleet. 

A captive balloon goes up from Montmartre to watch 
the enemy. Then it occurs that obstacles outside the 
city must be cleared away, so that the chassepot may 

242 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

have space to reach the Prussians ; and many houses and 
bridges go down. 

" Well, if there is a siege, have we not got a goodly 
store of food — enough for two months ? Are there not 
plenty of cattle and sheep, fodder and grain collected 
within the walls ? Who cares for the Prussians ?" 

Yet when they see notices posted on the walls in- 
structing the newly enrolled how to load their muskets, 
some have a twinge of doubt and anxiety. A few days 
more, and Paris begins to feel she is being encircled by 
the enemy. Great movement of troops towards Vin- 
cennes. Official notices now state that all men liable to 
military service must report themselves within twenty- 
four hours, under penalty of being treated as deserters — 
and shot. 

Yet still many are placidly playing dominoes, or 
calmly fishing from the bridges in the Seine, quite content 
if they catch a gudgeon two inches long. 

Yet, if some are betraying levity and selfishness, others 
are filled with a desire to do something for their country. 
The doctors offer their services in a body, and hospitals 
for the wounded are being established at various points. 

Ladies wearing a brassard on the arm (the Red Cross 
badge) were almost too numerous ; and some of these had 
more zeal than strength, and failed lamentably when 
brought face to face with horrible sights. 

On the 19th of September some French forces, who 
occupied the heights of Chatillon, were attacked in force 
by the Germans, and driven away, and they ran through 
Paris crying, " We are betrayed !" but the people gloomily 
replied, " Cowards !" 

The next day many of these fugitives were marched 
along the boulevards, their hands tied behind their backs, 
and the word Ldche (coward) printed in large letters be- 
tween their shoulders. Yet still crowds of men in uniform 

243 q 2 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

and ladies fashionably dressed crowded the cafes, laughing 
and full of mirth. 

As the bombardment grew, it became the fashion to 
gather at the Trocadero, and watch the Prussian shells 
exploding in mid-air. 

The village folk who had lived within the lines of invest- 
ment were brought inside the ramparts, and formed a class 
of bouches inutiles, though some of the men were employed 
to cut down trees and build barricades. 

The Palace of St. Cloud was burnt down about this 
time — some said by the French themselves, either by 
accident or design. 

A post by balloon and by carrier-pigeons had been in- 
troduced — par ballon monte — by which letters were sent 
away, but could not be received. 

In the middle of October Colonel Lloyd Lindsay arrived 
from England, bringing with him £20,000 as a gift from 
England to the sick and wounded. He came into Paris 
in the uniform of his rank. This did not prevent his being 
captured as a spy, and suffering some indignities at the 
hands of the great unwashed of Belleville. Some with 
questionable taste said, " The English send us money — 
all right ! — but why do they not help us with men and 
guns ?" 

Trochu, the Governor of Paris, was thought to be rather 
infirm of purpose ; his sympathies were given more to 
Napoleon than to the Republic, and he evidently dis- 
trusted the fighting men within Paris. Indeed, there 
were many officers quite unfit for work, who used to lounge 
about the cafes, their hands buried in a warm muff and 
their noses red with the little glasses they had emptied. 
Many battalions of Federals elected their own officers, 
and some men were seen to be soliciting votes, bottle in 
hand. The National Guard, which was somewhat like 
our militia, was distinct from the French army, and con- 

244 




The Balloon Post used during the Siege of Paris 

Letters could be sent away by this method, but not received. 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

tained many bad characters ; they were apt to desert in 
time of danger. 

On the 21st of October there was a sortie against the 
Prussians on the west of Paris. They started at noon, 
as Mont Valerien fired three guns in quick succession. 
They took with them some new guns, called mitrailleuses, 
from which great things were expected. In the evening 
there came back a long procession of sixty -four carriages, 
all filled with wounded. Crowds of anxious mothers 
came clustering round, inquiring for friends. The people 
in the street formed two lines for the carriages to pass 
between ; the men respectfully uncovered their heads. 

November came, with snow and bitter frost. Strange 
skins of animals began to be worn ; fuel was scarce, gas 
was forbidden, and epidemics arose. The very poor re- 
ceived free meals from the mairies, while the more respec- 
table poor stayed at home, making no sign, but starving in 
dumb agony. 

On the 30th of November another sortie was attempted. 
Some villages were taken by the French, Champigny and 
Brie, the mitrailleuses being found very useful in sweeping 
the streets ; but towards evening the French were repulsed, 
and the commander of the 4th Zouaves was left by his 
own men on the ground wounded, a shell having dropped 
near them. Fortunately, the English ambulance was 
close by, and rendered such help as was possible. Then 
they drove the helpless officer in a private brougham 
back to Paris. What was their indignation when they 
found great crowds of people of both sexes indulging in 
noisy games, as if it was a holiday ! The poor Chef de 
Bataillon only lived a few hours after being taken to the 
hospital. 

Next day ambulances were sent out to search for the 
wounded, but they came upon many stragglers bent on 
loot. The wounded were in sore plight after spending a 

245 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

night on the frozen ground. Some had been able to make 
a little fire out of bits of broken wheels, and to roast horse- 
flesh cut from horses which the shells had killed. The 
French troops had remained in bivouac all that night, 
their strength impaired by fatigue and cold ; the German 
troops, on the contrary, were withdrawn from the field of 
battle, their places being taken by others who had not 
seen the carnage of the previous day, who were well fed 
and sheltered, and thus far better fitted to renew the 
fight. No wonder that the poor benumbed French failed 
to make a stout resistance. Hundreds of wounded returned 
to Paris all the following day, and it became evident that 
no effort to break the circle of besiegers could succeed. 
Paris awoke at last to the humiliating truth. The day 
was cold and foggy ; the transport of wounded was the 
only sound heard in the streets ; in the evening the 
streets were dimly lit by oil-lamps, shops all closed at sun- 
down, and the boom of heavy guns seemed to ring the 
knell of doom. All hope was now fixed on the provinces, 
but a pigeon-post came in, telling them of a defeat near 
Orleans. 

" The Army of the Loire has been cut in two ! Tant 
mieux ! (So much the better !) Now we have two Armies 
of the Loire." So the dandy of the pavement dismissed 
the disaster with an epigram. 

The scarcity of meat was felt in various ways ; even the 
rich found it difficult to smuggle a joint into their houses, 
for it was liable to arrest on its way : some patriots would 
take it from a cart or the shoulder of the butcher's boy, 
saying, " Ciel ! this aristocrat is going to have more than 
his share." One day a fashionable lady was returning 
home carrying a parasol and a neat parcel under her 
shawl. After her came six hungry dogs, who could not 
be persuaded to go home, though she hissed and scolded 
and poked them with her gay parasol. On meeting a 

246 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

friend, she first asked him to drive them away, and then 
confided to him that she had two pounds of mutton in her 
parcel. And so the poor dogs got none ! 

Amongst the hungry folk we must not forget that there 
were nearly 4,000 English in Paris, about 800 of whom 
were destitute, and would have starved had it not been for 
the kindness of Dr. Herbert and Mr. Wallace. The 
wounded were well looked after, for there were 243 ambu- 
lances, of which the largest, the International, had its 
headquarters at the Grand Hotel. In one of the Paris 
journals it was stated that a lady went to the Mayor's 
house of her district to ask to be given a wounded soldier, 
that she might nurse him back to life. They offered her 
a Zouave, small and swarthy. 

" No, no," she exclaimed ; " I wish for a blonde patient, 
being a brunette myself." 

It was hardly worth while going to pay a visit to the 
Zoological Gardens, for most of the animals had been 
eaten. 

Castor and Pollux were amongst the last to render up 
their bodies for this service. Castor and Pollux were two 
very popular elephants, on whose backs half the boys and 
girls in Paris had taken afternoon excursions. Poor 
fellows ! they were pronounced later on by the critical to 
be tough and oily — to such lengths can human ingratitude 
go when mutton is abundant. 

They were twins and inseparables in life. Their trunks 
were sold for 45 francs a pound, the residue for about 
10 francs a pound. Besides the loss of the animals, all 
the glass of the conservatories in the Jardin des Plantes 
was shattered by the concussion of the big guns, and 
many valuable tropical plants were dying. 

The citizens, usually so gay and hopeful, presented a 
woebegone appearance whenever they saw their soldiers 
return from unsuccessful sorties. They began to look 

247 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

about for traitors. " Nous sommes trahis !" was their 
cry. There was one private of the 119th Battalion who 
refused to advance with the others. His Captain remon- 
strated with him ; the private shot his Captain rather 
than face the Germans. A General who was near ordered 
the private to be shot at once. A file was drawn up, and 
fired on him ; he fell, and was left for dead. Presently an 
ambulance stretcher came by, and picked him up, as a 
wounded man ; he was still alive, and had to be dealt with 
further by other of his comrades. Let us hope that this 
man's relations never learnt how Jacques came to be so 
riddled by bullets. 

The houses on the left bank of the Seine were so 
damaged that the citizens had to be transferred to the right 
bank. In a few days the terrible battery of Meudon opened 
fire upon the city. The shells now fell near to the centre 
of Paris ; day and night without rest or stay the pitiless 
hail fell, and this went on for twelve days and nights. 
Meanwhile the cold increased and the fuel failed ; diseases 
spread, and discontent with the Government arose. 
Women waiting in the streets for their rations would fall 
from exhaustion ; others were mangled by shells. The 
daily ration for which the poor creatures struggled con- 
sisted now of 10 ounces of bread, 1 ounce of horseflesh, 
and a quarter litre of bad wine. 

One more effort the starving Parisians made to break 
through on the 19th of January. Early that morning 
people were reading the latest proclamation on the walls : 
" Citizens, the enemy kills our wives and children, bom- 
bards us night and day, covers with shells our hospitals. 
Those who can shed their life's blood on the field of battle 
will march against the enemy — suffer and die, if necessary, 
but conquer !" 

Three corps d'armee, more than 100,000 men, were 
taking up their positions under cover of Mont Valerien ; 

248 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

but a dense fog prevailed, and several hours were lost in 
wandering aimlessly about, so that the French became 
worn out with fatigue, whereas the Germans had passed 
a quiet night, with good food to sustain their strength. 
Yet for many hours the French obstinately held their 
ground ; then stragglers began to fall away, and officers 
tried in vain to rally their companies. Night fell on a 
beaten army hurrying back through the city gates. 

Meanwhile the bombardment went on with increasing 
violence, until early on the night of the 26th there was 
a sudden lull ; just before midnight a volley of fire came 
from all points of the circle round Paris, then a weird 
silence. Then it was known that the terms of surrender 
had been signed — not too soon, for all were at starvation 
point, and only six days' rations remained. Paris had 
been very patient under great sufferings through the cold 
winter. It is pleasant to remember that supplies of food 
sent from England were then waiting admission outside 
the northern gates. 

An English doctor residing in Paris during the siege 
writes thus : 

" One lady to whom I carried a fowl was prostrate in 
bed, her physical powers reduced by starvation to an 
extremely low ebb. When I told her that she was simply 
dying from want of food, her reply was that she really 
had no appetite ; she could not eat anything. Yet when I 
gave her some savoury morsel to be taken at once, and 
then the fowl to be cooked later on, her face brightened ; 
she half raised herself in bed, and pressed the little articles 
I had brought to her as a child presses a doll. I was told 
also that the nurses in an ambulance which I had aided 
with the British supplies danced round the tables, and 
invoked blessings on our heads. As regards myself, what 
I most craved for was fried fat, bacon, and fruit, and, 
above all, apples." 

249 



THE SIEGE OF PARIS 

Besides the wild animals of the French Zoological 
Gardens, most of the domestic pets had been eaten. A 
story is told of one French lady who carefully guarded her 
little dog Fido, feeding him from her own plate with great 
self-sacrifice. One day the family had the rare treat of a 
hot joint, and in the middle of dinner the lady took up a 
small bone to carry to Fido in the next room. She 
returned in trouble, saying : 

" Fido is not in the house ; he would so have enjoyed 
this bone. I hope he has not got out. They will kill him 
— the brutes ! — and eat him." 

The members of that starving family exchanged uneasy 
glances ; they were even now engaged upon a salmi, 
or hash, formed from a portion of the lady's pet ! 

" From Memoirs of Dr. Gordon." By kind permission of Messrs. 
Swan Sonnenschein and Co. 



250 



CHAPTER XIX 

METZ (1870) 

Metz surrounded — Taken for a spy — Work with an ambulance— Fierce 
Prussians rob an old woman — Attempt to leave Metz — Refusing 
an honour — The cantiniere s horse — The grey pet of the regiment 
— Deserters abound — A village fired for punishment — Sad scenes 
at the end. 

One Englishman, the Special Correspondent of the 
Manchester Guardian, contrived to enter Metz shortly 
before it was besieged. But he had not been there long 
before a disagreeable experience befell him. He was 
riding quietly outside the city towards the French camps 
which were pitched all round it, when suddenly a soldier 
stepped across the road, and cried, " Halt !" 

Two men seized his reins, asking, " Have you any 
papers ?" 

" Yes ; here is my passport," he replied confidently. 

The passport puzzled them ; it was taken to a 
superior officer, who knew that it was English, but looked 
suspiciously at the German vise which it bears. 

The Englishman was taken to a General across the road, 
who shook his head and remanded him to another 
officer of the staff, a mile back towards Metz. It begins 
to look serious ; this man may be shot as a spy. 

Two gendarmes were called up to guard him ; soldiers 
came up to stare with savage scowls — he was a spy un- 

251 



METZ 

doubtedly ; but cigarettes were offered by the spy, and 
things began to look less cloudy. Then up came General 
Bourbaki, and fresh questions were put and answered ; 
then a mounted messenger was sent to Metz to find out if 
the prisoner's statements were correct. On his return 
with a satisfactory account, the prisoner was told to mount 
and ride with escort to the head-quarters of the Com- 
mander-in-Chief, Marshal Bazaine. As he rode soldiers 
jeered and prophesied a speedy death in a ditch, which 
made him feel ill at ease. 

A ride of a mile brought him to a pretty chateau, 
where he was received with courtesy and kindness. At 
a long common deal table in a wooden pavilion in the 
garden sat the Marshal and some twenty officers of the 
staff. Dispatches were being written, signed, and sent 
off by mounted messengers. In the corner was an electric 
telegraph, ticking off reports from distant points. 

When the conference broke up, Marshal Bazaine 
motioned the suspect to a seat, and questioned him, made 
him show on a map where he had been riding, found he 
understood no German and was a fool at maps (perhaps a 
little stupidity was put on), then he left him to his secre- 
tary. 

The latter said, with a sly glance : " We have so many 
spies that we are bound to be careful, but the arrest in 
this case is a stupid thing (une betise). I will give you a 
laissez-passer for the day, monsieur." 

So he went off, relieved at not being shot for a spy, but 
somewhat mortified. 

There was hard fighting going on in the country round 
Metz. Our countryman managed to get attached to an 
ambulance, and went on to a battle-field at night. 

" We lit our lanterns," he says, " and went cautiously 
into the valley. There were Prussian sharpshooters in 
the wood beyond, and I confess I was very nervous at 

252 



METZ 

first : the still night, the errand we were on, all awed one. 
But so soon as we reached the outskirts of the battle- 
field all personal feelings gave way to others. Here at 
every turn we found our aid was wanted. Thousands of 
dead and wounded were around us, and we, a few strangers 
sent by the International Society of London, were all that 
were present to help them. Plugging and bandaging 
such wounds as were hopeful of cure, giving a life-saving 
drink here and there, moving a broken limb into a more 
easy position, and speaking a word of encouragement 
where the heart was failing — this was all we could do. 
But all that night each worked his utmost, and when our 
water failed two of us walked back four miles to Grave- 
lotte and brought a bucketful. We can dress, but not 
remove, the wounded now. Often have I been tempted to 
put a poor fellow out of his pain ; it seems kinder, wiser, 
and more Christian to blow out the nickering lamp than 
let it smoulder away in hours of anguish. Daylight begins 
to dawn, and we seek carriages — that is, jolting unhung 
carts — to convey some of the wounded. Now, as we raise 
them up and torture their poor wounds by moving them, 
for the first time we hear a cry. The groans of the dying, 
the shrieks of the wounded, are absent from the battle- 
field, but far more dreadful and awe-inspiring is the awful 
stillness of that battle-field at night. There is a low, 
quivering moan floats over it — nothing more ; it is a 
sound almost too deep for utterance, and it thrills through 
one with a strange horror. Hardly a word is uttered, 
save only a half-wailed-out cry of ' Ohe ! ma pauvre 
mere !' Nothing is more touching, nothing fills one's 
eyes with tears more, than this plaintive refrain chanted 
out as a death-chant by so many sons who never more on 
this side the grave will see again that longed-for mother — 
' Ohe ! ma mere, ma pauvre mere !' 

" We select sixty or seventy of those whose wounds will 

253 



METZ 

bear removal, and turn our faces towards Metz. Slowly 
and sadly we creep out of the death-valley. The quaint 
hooded forms of the sentinels who challenge us cut out 
strangely against the green and gold of the morning sky. 
Not a walking-stick, not a pipe is left us : they were cut 
up into tourniquet-keys. I am ashamed to say I regretted 
my pipe ; but it came back to me after many weeks, being 
brought to me by the man whose life it had saved. Very 
grateful he was. As we toil upwards, musing on life and 
death, bang ! right in our very faces spits out a cannon. 
Good heavens ! they surely are not going to begin this 
devil's work again ! Yes ; there goes a battery to the 
crest of the hill. We must take care of ourselves and 
those we have so far rescued from slaughter. On we 
tramp, but there is no food, not a crust of bread, not a 
drop of water for our wounded. It is nine miles more 
back to Metz, and tired as we are, we must walk it. Very 
tired and hungry and cross we enter Metz, and there see 
the French ambulances waiting with waggon-loads of ap- 
pliances and well-groomed horses. They had stopped to 
breakfast, and many hundreds have died because they 
did so. Well, we have earned ours at any rate." 

It was now the 28th of August. Metzwas blockaded. No 
letters could be sent, for the German hosts were holding 
the heights all round. Ruthless rough-riders were riding 
into every French village. In one of these, the story 
goes, a poor old woman was washing her little store of 
linen. She was very old, and her grey hair sprouted in 
silver tufts from her yellow skin. All the rest had fled 
in panic ; she alone was left busy at her tub, when up 
rode some score of huge Dragoons. They pulled up in 
front of her, speaking their barbarous tongue. One 
Dragoon dismounts and draws his sword. Poor old 
woman ! she falls upon her knees and lifts up wrinkled 
hands and cries feebly for mercy. It is in vain ! Neither 

254 



METZ 

age nor ugliness protects her. Raising his sword with one 
hand, he stretches out the other towards her — the Prussian 
monster ! — and grasps her soap. He quietly cuts it in 
two, pockets the one half and replaces the other on the 
well wall, growling out, " Madame, pardon !" 

The reaction was too great. When they rode away 
laughing, the old woman forgot to be thankful that they 
had not hurt her, and swore at them for hairy thieves. 

On the 15th of September there were around Metz 
138,000 men fit to take the field, 6,000 cavalry and 
artillery. The Prussians had not anything like that 
number. They were dying fast of dysentery and fever, 
and yet Bazaine did nothing. Yet, though Metz was not 
strongly held, it was very difficult to get through the 
lines, and many a man, tempted by the bribe of 1,000 
francs, lost his life in the attempt. 

The English journalist tried to be his own courier and 
carry his own letters. He presented himself at the 
Prussian outposts in daylight, showed his passport, and 
demanded permission to " pass freely without let or 
hindrance." In vain. The German soldiers treated him 
to beer and cigars, and suggested he should return to 
Metz. Next time he dressed himself up as a peasant, 
with blouse, and sabots on his feet, and when it was 
growing dusk tried to slip through the posts. " Halte 
la !" rang out, and a sound of a rifle's click brought him 
up sharp. He was a prisoner, taken to the guard-house, 
and questioned severely. He pretended to be very weak- 
headed, almost an idiot. 

" How many soldiers be there in Metz, master ? I 
dunno. Maybe 300. There's a power of men walking 
about the streets, sir." 

They smiled a superior smile, and offered the poor idiot 
some dark rye-bread, cheese, and beer, and some clean 
straw to lie down upon. Officers came to stare at him, 

255 



METZ 

asked him what village he was bound for. One of them 
knew the village he named, and recognized his descrip- 
tion of it, for luckily he had got up this local knowledge 
from a native in Metz. However, he was not permitted 
to go to it, for before dawn next morning they led him, 
shuffling in his wooden sabots, to a distant outpost, turned 
his face towards Metz, with the curt remark : " Go 
straight on to Metz, friend, or you will feel a bullet go 
through your back." 

Grumbling to himself, he drew near the French out- 
posts, who fired at him. He lay down for some time, 
then, finding he was in a potato-field, he set to work and 
grubbed up a few potatoes to sell for a sou a piece. So 
at last he found his way back to Metz, and got well 
laughed at for his pains. 

He then tried his hand at making small balloons to 
carry his letters away ; but the Germans used to fire at 
them, wing them, and read the contents. 

Many spies were shot in Metz, and some who were not 
spies, but only suspected. It was the only excitement 
in the city to go out to the fosse and see a spy shot. 

There was one man whom all raised their hats to salute 
when he passed. He was a short, thick-set man, wore a 
light canvas jacket and leather gaiters. Under one arm 
hung a large game-bag, and over the other sloped a 
chassepot rifle. His name was Hitter, and he had made 
a great name by going out in front of the avant-poste 
and shooting the Prussian sentinels. One night he en- 
countered some waggons, shot down the escort from his 
hiding-place, and brought four waggons full of corn into 
Metz, riding on the box by the driver, pistol in hand. 
This man organized a body of sharp-shooters for night 
work, and many a poor sentinel met his death at their 
hands. 

One favourite dodge was to take out with them a tin 

256 



METZ 

can fastened to a long string. When they got near the 
Prussian outposts they made this go tingle tangle along 
the ground. Then cautious heads would peep out ; more 
tangle tingle from the tin can, until the sentinels jump 
up and blaze away at the weird thing that startles them 
in the dark. Their fire has been drawn, and Hitter's 
men have the outpost at their mercy. They either shoot 
them or bring them into Metz as prisoners. 

At length Marshal Bazaine heard of Hitter's prowess, 
and sent for him, wanting to decorate him ; but Hitter 
was sensitive, and thought he ought to have been deco- 
rated weeks ago. He came reluctantly. 

" My man, I have heard of your doings — your clever 
work at night — and in the name of France I give you 
this decoration to wear." 

" I don't want it, Marshal. Pray excuse me, if you 
please." 

" Nonsense, my fine fellow. I insist on your accept- 
ance of the honour." 

" Oh ! very well," said Hitter, " if you insist, I sup- 
pose I must ; but, by your leave, I shall wear it on my 
back — and very low down, too." 

The Marshal glared at Hitter, turned red, and ordered 
him out. 

As the siege went on the poor horses got thinner and 
thinner. Their coats stood out in the wet weather rough 
and bristly ; often they staggered and fell dead in the 
streets. They were soon set upon, and in a short time 
flesh, bones, and hide had vanished, and only a little pool 
of blood remained behind to tell where some hungry 
citizens had snatched a good dinner. 

One day a cantiniere had left her cart full of drinkables 
just outside the gate while she went to the fort to ask 
what was wanted. She tarried, and her poor horse felt 
faint, knelt down, and tried to die. No sooner was the 

257 r 



METZ 

poor beast on his knees than half a score of soldiers rushed 
out to save his life by cutting his throat — at least, it 
made him eat better. They quickly slipped off his skin 
and cut him up in all haste. So many knives were "e'en 
at him," they soon carried off his " meat." Then, in a 
merry mood, seeing the gay cantiniere was too busy 
flirting to attend to her cart, they carefully set to work 
and built him up again. They put the bones together 
neatly, dragged the hide over the carcass, and arranged 
the harness to look as if the animal had lain down between 
the shafts. Then they retired to watch the comedy that 
sprang out of a tragedy. Madame comes bustling out of 
the fort. Eh ! what's that ? Poor Adolfe is down on 
the ground ! The fat woman waddles faster to him, calls 
him by name, taunts him with want of pluck, scolds, gets 
out her whip ; then is dumb for some seconds, touches 
him, cries, weeps, wrings her hands in despair. Sounds 
of laughter come to her ears ; then she rises majestically 
to the occasion, pours out a volley of oaths — oaths of 
many syllables, oaths that tax a genius in arithmetic : 
diable ! cent diables, mille diables, cent mille diables ! and 
so on, until she loses her breath, puts her fat hand to her 
heart, and again falls into a pathetic mood, passing later 
on into hysteria, and being led away between two gen- 
darmes. Poor madame ! She had loved Adolfe, and 
would have eaten him in her own home circle rather than 
that those sacres soldiers should filch him away. 

Well, they ate horses, when they could get them ; but 
donkeys were even more delicious, though very rare, for 
they seldom died, and refused to get fat. Food was 
growing so scarce in October that when you went out to 
dinner you were expected to take your own bread with 
you. Potatoes were sold at fifteen pence a pound ; a 
scraggy fowl might be bought for thirty shillings. The 
Prussians had spread nets across the river, above and 

258 



METZ 

below, to prevent the French from catching too many 
fish. As for sugar, it rose to seven shillings a pound. 
Salt was almost beyond price. The poor horses looked 
most woebegone. Many of them were Arabs, their bones 
nearly through their skin, and they looked at their friends 
with suchapitiful, appealing eye that it was most touching. 
You might have gone into a trooper's tent and wondered 
to see the big tear rolling slowly down the bronzed cheek 
of a brave soldier. 

" What is it, m'sieur ? I have just lost my best friend 
— my best friend. He was with me in Algeria. Never 
tumbled, never went lame. And he understood me better 
than any Christian. He would have done anything for 
me — in reason ! Now he has had to go to the slaughter- 
house. Oh, it is cruel, m'sieur ! I shall never be the 
same man again, for he loved me and understood me — 
and I loved him." 

At last there was only one horse left in that camp, and 
this was how he survived : He had laid himself down to 
die ; his eyes were fogging over, he felt so weak ; but one 
of the sick soldiers happened to pass that way, and being 
full of pity from his own recent sufferings, he bethought 
him of a disused mattress which he had seen in the 
hospital close by. He returned and took out a handful 
of straws, with which he fed the poor beast, a straw at 
a time. The flaccid lips mumbled them awhile. At last 
he managed to moisten the straw and eat a little. Another 
handful was fetched, and the horse pricked his ears, and 
tried to lift his head. That was the turning-point ; life 
became almost worth living again. The story rapidly 
spread, and it became the charitable custom to spare a 
bit of bread from dinner for the white horse of the He 
Cambiere. In time that spoilt child would neigh and 
trot to meet any trooper who approached, confidently 
looking for his perquisite of crust. 

259 r 2 



METZ 

There were 20,000 horses in Metz at the beginning of 
the siege ; at the time of the surrender a little over 2,000. 
We are told by an Englishman who was with the 
German Army outside Metz that in October a good many 
Frenchmen deserted from Metz. On the 11th a poor 
wretch was brought into the German lines. He said 
that his desertion was a matter of arrangement with his 
comrades. The man was an Alsatian, and spoke German 
well. His regiment was supposed to be living under 
canvas, but the stench in the tents was so strong, by 
reason of skin diseases, that nearly all slept in the open 
air. The skin disease was caused by the want of vege- 
tables and salt, and by living wholly on horse-flesh. The 
deserter reported that the troops had refused to make 
any more sorties, and they were all suffering from scurvy. 
There was one village, Nouilly, which contained secret 
stores, to which the French used to resort, and which the 
Germans could not find ; so the order was given to burn 
it. Most of its inhabitants had gone to live in Metz. 

" I was sitting at supper with Lieutenant von Hosius 
and Fischer when an orderly entered with a note. It 
was read aloud : 

" ' Lieutenant von Hosius will parade at nine o'clock 
with fifteen volunteers of his company, and will proceed 
to burn the village of Nouilly.' 

" Von Hosius was fond of herrings, so he stayed at table 
to finish them, while Fischer went out for volunteers. 
In a few minutes von Hosius was putting on his long 
boots, taking his little dagger, which every officer wore 
to ward off the vultures of the battle-field in case of being 
wounded ; then, taking his revolver, he sallied out to meet 
his little band. The service was full of danger, for the 
French lay very near, and had strong temptations for 
entering it by night. If he did encounter a French force 
inside the village, where would his fifteen volunteers be ? 

260 



METZ 

" A little group of us watched by the watch-fire as they 
inarched down at the German quick step. For a while 
we could hear the crashing through the vines, then the 
hoarse challenge of the German rear sentry ; then all 
became quiet. For a few minutes the officer in command 
of the outpost and myself were the only persons who 
enjoyed the genial warmth of the fire ; then through the 
gloom came stalking the Major, who squatted down 
silently by our side. Presently another form appeared 
— the Colonel himself — and in half an hour nearly all the 
officers of the battalion were round that bright wood fire. 
They all tried to look unconcerned, but everybody was 
very fidgety. 

" Von Hosius was a long time. An hour had gone, and 
Nouilly was but ten minutes or so distant, and the 
Colonel's nervousness was undisguised as he hacked at 
the burning log with his naked sword. Suddenly the 
vigilant Lieutenant gave a smothered shout, and we all 
sprang to our feet. Flame-coloured smoke at last, and 
plenty of it. But, bah ! it was too far away — a false 
alarm. 

" The Colonel sat down moodily, and the Major muttered 
something like a swear. One thing was good : there was 
no sound of musketry firing. 

" Another half -hour of suspense, and then a loud " Ha !" 
from both Lieutenant and sentry. This time it was 
Nouilly, and no mistake. Not from one isolated house, 
but in six places at once, belched out the long streaks of 
flame against the black darkness, and the separate fires 
made haste to connect themselves. In ten minutes the 
whole place was in one grand blaze, the church steeple 
standing up in the midst of the sea of flame until a fire- 
work of sparks burst from its top and it reeled to its 
fall. 

" Presently they came back, von Hosius panting with 

261 



METZ 

the exertion (he was of a portly figure). The duty had 
been done without firing a single shot, and they brought 
with them a respectable old horse which they had found 
in a village stable." 

One evening, when the German officers were discussing 
the causes of the French defeats, a First Lieutenant told 
this story to illustrate it : 

The Chief Rabbi of the Dantzic Jews had taken a new 
house, and his flock determined to stock his wine-butt 
for him. On a stated evening his friends went down one 
after another into the Rabbi's cellar, and emptied each 
his bottle into the big vat. When the Rabbi came next 
day to draw off his dinner wine he found the cask was 
full of pure water. Each Jew had said to himself that 
one bottle of water could never be noticed in so great a 
quantity of wine, and so the poor Rabbi had not got a 
drop of wine in his butt. 

Now, it was just the same with the French army. One 
soldier said to himself that it would not matter a copper 
if he sneaked away ; but the bother was that one and all 
took the same line of reasoning, and the result was that 
nobody was left to look the enemy in the face. 

In order to bring about the fall of Metz a little sooner, 
the Prussians drove out all the peasants from the neigh- 
bouring villages, and forced them down to Metz. The 
Mayor of Metz ordered them back ; then the Prussians 
fired over their heads, and tried to frighten them down 
again. Meanwhile, the women and children were worn 
out and hungry, and sat down to cry and wish for death. 
These are some of the glories of war. Sometimes, when 
they returned to their village home after a week's absence, 
they found a remarkable change. They had left a pretty 
villa, trim gardens, and tiny pond and summer-house. 
This is what an Englishman saw one day : 

" I came on a little group, the extreme pathos of which 

262 



METZ 

made my heart swell. It was a family, and they sat in 
front of what had once been their home. That home was 
now roofless. The stones of the walls were all that was 
left. The garden was a wreck, and the whole scene was 
concentrated desolation. The husband leaned against 
the wall, his arms folded, his head on his chest. The 
wife sat on the wet ground, weeping over the babe at her 
breast. Two elder children stared around them with 
wonder and unconcern — too young to realize their mis- 
fortune. No home, no food, a waggon and a field with 
four graves in it — a sight enough to melt the hardest 
heart." 

But there were so many similar scenes, and some much 
more terrible to witness. 

On the 29th of October, in torrents of rain, the French 
soldiers went out of Metz, casting down their rifles and 
swords in heaps at the gate, many glad enough to become 
prisoners of war and have a full stomach. The Germans 
came in very cautiously, examining fort and bastion and 
bridge, to prevent any mine explosions, and in a few 
hours " Metz la Pucelle " had become a German city. 
Marshal Bazaine, who had done so little to help them, 
was the object of every citizen's curses. The women 
pelted him with mud and called him " Coward !" as he 
set off for the Prussian headquarters. 

From "The Siege of Metz," by Mr. G. T. Robinson, by kind per- 
mission of Messrs. Bradbury and Evans. 



263 



CHAPTER XX 

PLEVNA (1877) 

An English boy as Turkish Lieutenant — A melee — Wounded by a 
horseman — Takes letter to Eussian camp — The Czar watches the 
guns— Skobeleff's charge — The great Todleben arrives — Skobeleff 
deals with cowards — Pasting labels — The last sortie — Osman 
surrenders — Prisoners in the snow — Bukarest ladies very kind. 

After Turkey had put down the insurrection in Bulgaria 
(1876) and had beaten Servia (October, 1876), Russia 
made her tenth attempt to seize Constantinople. The 
Czar, Alexander II., declared war against the Sultan, 
Abdul Hamid II., and the result was a war which in 
cruelty and horrors has had no equal since the first 
Napoleon retired to St. Helena. 

There were a few young Englishmen fighting on the 
side of the Turks, one of whom, Lieutenant Herbert, has 
left us a full account of the siege of Plevna. He says in 
his preface : 

" I have witnessed much that was heroic, much that 
was grand, soul-stirring, sublime, but infinitely more of 
what was hideous and terrible. If you have too firm a 
belief in the glories of soldiering, try a war." 

Herbert was soon made Mulazim, or Lieutenant, and 
his friend Jack Seymour was in the same company. The 
first successes of the Russians were checked when Osman 
Pasha stood at bay at Plevna, and the Turks literally 

264 



PLEVNA 

dug themselves into the hills around the city, while the 
Russians lost thousands of men in vain assaults upon the 
earthworks. 

It was in the second battle of Plevna that a Bimbashi, 
or Major, came up to Herbert and said : 

" The General has sent for reinforcements. Take your 
company ; an orderly will show the way. Do your best, 
Mulazim. You are but a boy, in a position which might 
unnerve a man twice your age. Rise to the occasion, as 
Englishmen are wont to do. The soldiers love you. You 
and your compatriot have but to lead, and they will 
follow. Remember the Czar Nicholas' furious cry in the 
Crimean War : ' We have been beaten by a handful of 
savages led by British boys !' " 

As they climbed to a distant hill they suddenly over- 
looked a battle-field of twenty square miles in area — 
terrible to see, terrible to hear. The thunder of 240 guns 
seemed like the crash of so many volcanoes ; the earth 
trembled like a living thing. It was like standing in the 
centre of a raging fire. Presently the Russian troops drew 
near. The Turks began a quick fire of three minutes' 
duration. Deep gaps showed in their lines, but they 
were soon filled up, and still they drew nearer. The 
Russian " Hurrah !" and the wild Turkish cry of " Allah !" 
mingled together. Now there were only 100 paces 
between the charging lines, the Russians coming up hill, 
the Turks rushing down. Then came a chaos of stabbing, 
clubbing, hacking, shouting, cursing men : knots of two 
or three on the ground, clinging to each other in a deadlier 
Rugby football ; butt-ends of rifles rising and falling like 
the cranks of many engines ; horses charging into solid 
bodies of men ; frantic faces streaming with blood. All 
the mad-houses of the world might be discharging their 
contents into this seething caldron of human passion. 

" I remember nothing ; all I know is that I discharged 

265 



PLEVNA 

the six chambers of my revolver, but at whom I have no 
notion ; that my sabre was stained with blood, but with 
whose I cannot tell ; that suddenly we looked at one 
another in blank surprise, for the Russians had gone, 
save those left on the ground, and we were among friends, 
all frantic, breathless, perspiring, many bleeding, the 
lines broken, all of us jabbering, laughing, dancing about 
like maniacs. Fifteen minutes after the first charge the 
Russians returned. Of this charge I remember one item 
too well. A giant on a big horse — a Colonel, I think — 
galloped up to me and dealt me a terrific blow from above. 
I parried as well as I could, but his sword cut across my 
upturned face, across nose and chin, where the mark is 
visible to this day. I felt the hot blood trickle down my 
throat. He passed on. Sergeant Bakal, my friend and 
counsellor, spoke to me, pointing to my face. Jack said 
something in a compassionate voice. I fainted. When 
I came to myself, my head had been bandaged, the nose 
plastered all over. Water was given me. How grateful I 
was for that delicious drink ! Then I was supported by 
friends to the outskirts of Plevna. As we went along I 
noticed a Russian Lieutenant who, after creeping along 
for a space, had sat down by the side of the track, leaning 
against the belly of a dead horse. He was calmly await- 
ing death in awful forsakenness. He counted barely 
twenty summers, poor boy ! He looked at me, oh ! so 
wistfully and sadly, with the sweet, divine light of 
deliverance shining in his tearful eyes. He said faintly : 
' De Feau, monsieur V 

" I had some cold coffee left in my flask, which I got 
my companion to pour down his throat. He bowed his 
poor bruised head gratefully, and we left him to die. 
The ground was strewn with haversacks, rifles, swords, 
wounded men ; riderless horses, neighing vehemently, 
trotted about in search of food. These sights were revealed 

266 



PLEVNA 

to me by the peaceful, dying golden light of a summer 
sunset. Even war, that hell-born product of the iniquity 
of monarchs and statesmen, receives its quota of sun- 
shine." 

A few weeks later Herbert was summoned to the Ferik, 
or General of Division, and asked if he could speak French 
well enough to take a letter into the Russian camp. He 
said " Yes," made himself smart in new tunic and boots, 
and flattered himself that his tanned, smooth, youthful 
face looked well below the bright red fez with its jaunty 
tassel, in spite of his chin being still under repair. A 
corporal carrying a white flag and a bugler well mounted 
rode with him. They were handsome, strapping fellows, 
in the highest of spirits. After a ride of six miles they 
came in sight of a detachment of Cossacks. A young 
Russian Lieutenant rode to meet them, waving his hand- 
kerchief. Herbert stated his business in French, was 
asked to dismount while awaiting instructions. The 
Russians crowded round out of curiosity ; the horses were 
fed and watered, cigarettes were exchanged, and friendly 
talk ensued. In half an hour a horseman rode up, and 
Herbert was bidden to mount. His eyes were bandaged, 
his horse was led. After a sharp trot of twenty minutes 
they halted, the handkerchief was taken off, and he found 
himself in a battery. An officer came up and took the 
letter, then handed Herbert over to an infantry Colonel, 
who took him into a small tent. Here, with some other 
officers, they had a cosy meal — wine, bread, and soup — 
a pleasant chat and smiles all round. It was a fortnight 
since the last battle, and the Russians were still lost in 
admiration of the bravery with which the Turks had 
defended their positions. 

" Vos hommes, mon camarade, sont des diables. 
Jamais je n'ai vu pareille chose." 

That was just a glimpse of the enemy, and proved that, 

267 



PLEVNA 

though men may fight by order, they may yet be friends 
at heart. 

The Czar Alexander had been present, watching the 
varied issues of every fight and assault. The sappers had 
built for him a kind of outlook on a little hill beyond the 
line of fire, where he could see far away on all sides. A 
large tent was standing behind, supplied with food and 
wine, where his suite made merry ; but the poor, worn, 
anxious Czar could not eat, could not bide in his safe 
tower, but would go wandering round among the gunners 
and the guns. It was his fete-day when the great Sep- 
tember battle was being fought. There he stood alone 
on his little balcony, under the lowering sky of an autumn 
day, gazing through his glass at the efforts of his soldiers 
to storm the Gravitza redoubt. All the afternoon assault 
had followed assault in vain, and now the last desperate 
effort, the forlorn hope, was being pushed to the front. 
The pale, drawn face on the balcony was now quivering 
with agonized sorrow ; the tall figure was bent and bowed, 
and seemed to wince under the lash of some destroying 
angel. With awful losses the Russian battalions stag- 
gered and struggled up the slopes slippery with their 
comrades' blood. 

" See, sire, they have entered the redoubt ; it is oarried 
at last !" 

Hardly has the Czar time to smile and breathe a prayer 
of gratitude when from a second redoubt higher up a 
terrible fire is turned on the Russians, and they are swept 
out of the place they had so hardly won. 

There was one Russian officer who seemed to have a 
charmed life. He was the bravest of the brave, was 
beloved by his men, and did marvels of heroic feats — 
Skobeleff. On a day of battle Skobeleff always wore a 
white frock-coat, with all his decorations. Seeing the 
battalions coming back from the Gravitza in disorderly 

268 



PLEVNA 

route, the tall white figure on the white horse dashed at 
full speed down the slope, passed the linesmen, who gave 
their loved chief a great cheer as he galloped by, caught 
up the riflemen who were advancing in support, and 
swept them on at the double. Men sprang to their feet 
and rapturously cheered the white-clad leader. He 
reached the wavering beaten mass, pointed upwards with 
his sword, and imparted to daunted hearts some of his 
own courage and enthusiasm. They turned with him 
and tried yet once more. Then the white horse went 
down. The glass trembled in the hands of Alexander. 

" He is down !" 

" No, sire ; he rises — he mounts again ! See, they are 
over and into the Turkish entrenchments !" 

What a medley of sights and sounds — flame and smoke 
and shouts and screams ! But the Russians were for the 
present masters of the redoubt. 

In the evening Skobeleff rode back without a scratch 
on him, though his white coat was covered with blood 
and froth and mud. His horse — his last white charger — 
was shot dead on the edge of the ditch ; his blade was 
broken off short by the hilt. Every man of his staff was 
killed or wounded, except Kuropatkin. 

" General Skobeleff," wrote MacGahan to the Daily 
Neivs, " was in a fearful state of excitement and fury. 
His cross of St. George twisted over his shoulder, his face 
black with powder and smoke, his eyes haggard and 
bloodshot, his voice quite gone. I never saw such a 
picture of battle as he presented." 

But a few hours later the General was calm and col- 
lected. He said in a low, quiet voice : 

" I have done my best ; I could do no more. My de- 
tachment is half destroyed ; my regiments no longer exist ; 
I have no officers left. They sent me no reinforcements. 
I have lost three guns !" 

269 



PLEVNA 

" Why did they send you no help ? Who was to 
blame ?" 

" I blame nobody," said Skobeleff ; then solemnly 
crossing himself, he added : "It was the will of God — the 
will of God !" 

Skobeleff's heroism was magnificent, and did much to 
nerve the common soldier to face the Turkish batteries ; 
but success came not that way. Men and officers began 
to ask one another why the Czar did not send them the 
help of the great Todleben, who had defended Sebastopol 
so brilliantly. It seems that the Grand Duke Nicholas 
had nourished a grudge against Russia's most eminent 
engineer, and had kept him out of all honourable employ- 
ment. But Alexander had sent for Todleben, and this 
was the turn of the tide. Todleben came in such haste 
from Russia that he had brought no horses with him. 
Now he was at last in the Russian camp — a handsome, 
tall, dignified man of sixty, straight and active, and very 
affable to all. The attack was to be changed. No more 
deadly assaults in front, but a complete investment, and 
wait till famine steps in to make Osman submit. 

But SkobelefE had not yet finished with daring assaults. 
One day the " Green Hill," which the Russians had taken 
under his command, was being endangered by Turkish 
sharp-shooters. Russian recruits who were posted near 
had fallen back in a scare, thrown down their rifles, and 
simply run like hares. Skobeleff met them in full flight, 
and in grim humour shouted : " Good health, my fine 
fellows — my fine, brave fellows !" 

The men halted and gave the customary salute, being 
very shamefaced withal. 

" You are all noble fellows ; perfect heroes you are. I 
am proud to command you !" 

Silent and confounded, they shambled from one leg to 
another. ^__ 

270 



PLEVNA 

" By the way," said Skobeleff, still blandly smiling, 
" I do not see your rifles !" 

The men cast their eyes down and said not a word. 

" Where are your rifles, I ask you ?" in a sterner tone. 

There was a painful silence, which Skobeleff broke with 
a voice of thunder. His face changed to an awful frown, 
his glance made the men cower. 

" So you have thrown away your weapons ! You are 
cowards ! You run away from Turks ! You are a dis- 
grace to your country ! My God ! Right about face ! 
My children, follow me !" 

The General marched them up to the spot where they 
had left their rifles, and ordered them to take them up 
and follow him. Then he led them out into the space in 
front of the trench, right in the line of the Turkish fire, 
and there he put them through their exercises, standing 
with his back to the Turks, while the bullets could be 
heard whistling over and around them. Only two of 
them were hit during this strange drill. Then he let 
them go back to their trenches, saying : " The next time 
any one of you runs away, he will be shot !" 

The investment of Plevna went on relentlessly through 
October, November, and part of December. By the 9th 
almost all their food was exhausted, and Osman deter- 
mined to try one last sortie before surrendering. Herbert 
had charge of a train of a battalion outside the town. He 
made up a fire, saw his men installed for the night, and 
then walked to the town. A snowfall was coming down 
lazily ; bivouac fires lit up the gaunt figures of men and 
beasts. The men, talking of to-morrow's fight in a sub- 
dued tone, were yet excited and eager. Many Turkish 
residents, with their carts and vehicles, were spending the 
night on the snow-covered plain, the men brooding and 
gloomy, the veiled women sobbing, the children playing 
hide-and-seek around the fires and among the carts. It 

271 



PLEVNA 

was a weird sight — all these thousands eager to go out 
after the army when the last struggle should have 
carved them an open road through the surrounding 
foe. 

At head-quarters an officer met Herbert, and asked him 
to post some labels at the ambulance doors of a certain 
street. He says : 

" Armed with a brush and paste-pot, I turned bill- 
sticker, and affixed a notice on some twenty house doors 
which were showing the ambulance flag. Anything more 
dismal than that deserted town, abandoned by all but 
dying and helpless men and some 400 starving Bulgarian 
families, cannot be imagined. Desolate, dead, God-for- 
saken Plevna during the night of the 9th and 10th of 
December was no more like the thriving and pretty Plevna 
of July than the decaying corpse of an old hag is like the 
living body of a blooming girl. The streets, unlighted and 
empty, save for a slouching outcast here and there bent 
on rapine, echoed to the metallic ring of my solitary steps ; 
while occasional groans or curses proceeding from the 
interior of the ambulances haunted me long afterwards 
as sounding unearthly in the dark. Twice I stumbled 
over corpses which had been thrust into the gutter as the 
quickest way of getting rid of them. 

" As I walked I had to shake myself and pinch my flesh, 
so much like the phantasy of an ugly dream was the 
scene to my mind. As I plied my brush on the door- 
panels, I felt like one alive in a gigantic graveyard. 

" At one of the ambulances I was bidden to enter, and 
found, by the feeble light of a reeking oil-lamp, some 
invalids fighting for a remnant of half-rotten food 
which they had just discovered in a forgotten cupboard. 
Men without legs, hands, or feet were clutching, scratch- 
ing, kicking, struggling for morsels that no respectable 
dog or cat would look at twice. I pacified them, and dis- 

272 



PLEVNA 

tributed the unsavoury bits of meat. As I turned to go 
a man without legs caught hold of me from his mattress, 
begging me to carry him to the train bivouac, that he 
might follow the army. Happily an attendant turned up, 
and I wrenched myself away." 

Herbert was returning by a narrow dark lane when 
someone sprang upon him and tore the paste-pot away 
from him. He had doubtless seen it by the light of the 
Lieutenant's lantern, and thought the vessel contained 
food. 

He belaboured the fellow's face with his brush, making 
it ghastly white, and setting him off to splutter and croak 
and swear, and finally he rammed the bristles hard down 
his throat. At this moment two other Bulgarians came 
up ; but, taking time by the forelock, Herbert pasted 
their mouths and eyes before they could speak, then 
shouted out, " Good-night, gentlemen, and I wish you a 
very hearty appetite." He then turned and ran for all 
he was worth to the officers' mess-room. It was about 
ten o'clock p.m. when Osman Pasha and his staff rode up, 
preceded by a mounted torch-bearer, and escorted by 
a body of Saloniki cavalry. 

When he came out again, the light from the torch fell 
full upon his face. His features were drawn and care- 
worn, the cheeks hollow ; there were deep lines on the 
forehead, and blue rings under his eyes. Their expression 
was one of angry determination. He responded to the 
salute with that peculiar nod which was more a frown 
than a greeting. They all rose and went after him into 
the street to see him mount his fine Arab horse. He and 
his staff spent that last night in one of the farm-houses 
on the western outskirts of Plevna. 

After a supper of gruel and bread, Herbert and the others 
walked in a body to the train bivouac. The night was 
intensely dark ; a few snownakes were flying about ; it 

273 s 



PLEVNA 

was freezing a little. They did not talk, for each was 
saying to himeslf, " It is all over with us now." Hardly 
any expected to see the next nightfall. 

Herbert and two other Lieutenants slept in a hut by the 
river's brink ; they could hear the water murmuring, and 
every now and then a lump of ice made music against 
the piles. A little after five in the morning he moved on, 
crossed with the first division the shaky pontoon bridge, 
and rejoined his company. Twenty-four crack battalions 
of the First Division were marching on to face the ring of 
Russian guns ; the dark hoods of the great-coats drawn 
over the fez and pointing upwards gave an element of 
grotesqueness to the men. They were marching to certain 
death, with hope in their hearts. 

In front the Russian entrenchments rose out of the 
vapours and fog in threatening silence ; once beyond them, 
and they were free ! The country and military honour 
called for this supreme sacrifice, and they offered it full 
willingly. 

At 9.30 a.m. the bugles sounded " Advance," and the 
whole line, two miles long, began to move in one grand 
column. The Turks went at the quick, hurling a hail of 
lead before them. The troops kept repeating the Arabic 
phrase, " Bismillah rahmin!" (In the name of the merciful 
God !), but the fire became so deadly that they came to a 
dead-stop. The men in the front line lay down on their 
stomachs. After an interval of ten minutes, the bugles 
of the First Division sounded " Storm." 

The men jumped to their feet and rushed at the nearest 
trench. A murderous discharge of rifle fire greeted them ; 
many bit the dust. 

But very soon the Turks had the first trench in their 
possession, then a second and third ; and before they knew 
what they were about, they were in the midst of the 
Russian guns, hacking, clubbing, stabbing, shooting, 

274 



PLEVNA 

whilst overhead flew countless shells, hissing and leaving 
a white trail in their track. 

Then they waited for the support of the second line, 
which never came ; but at noon the Russians came down 
upon them in force. Herbert was ordered to ride and 
report that they could not hold out longer without re- 
inforcements. He says : 

" As I rode towards the centre, I was drawn into the 
vortex of a most awful panic — a wild flight for safety to 
the right bank of the river. 

" I had never been in a general retreat. It is far more 
terrible than the most desperate encounter. I was simply 
drawn along in a mad stream of men, horses, and carts. 
Officers, their faces streaming with perspiration in spite 
of the cold, were trying to restore order ; the train got 
mixed with the infantry and the batteries, and the con- 
fusion baffles description. My horse slipped into a ditch, 
and I continued on foot. I heard that Osman had been 
wounded and carted across the river ; the pitiless shells 
followed us even to the other side of the river. The 
screams of the women in the carts unnerved many a sturdy 
man. I came to a sort of barn, where two Saloniki 
horsemen stood sentry. Being dead-beat and hungry to 
starving-point, I sat down on a stone. Whilst I crunched 
a biscuit a cart drove up, and a man badly wounded in 
the leg was assisted into the building. So sallow and 
pain-drawn was his face that at first I failed to recognize 
Osman. There were tears in his eyes — tears of grief and 
rage rather than of physical pain — and in their expression 
lay that awful thought, ' The game is up, the end is 
come,' which we see in Meissonier's picture of Napoleon 
in the retreat from Waterloo." 

The last sortie from Plevna was witnessed by Skobeleff 
from the heights above. The Turkish infantry were 
deploying with great smartness, taking advantage of the 

275 s 2 



PLEVNA 

cover afforded by the ground. The skirmishers were 
already out in the open, driving before them the Russian 
outposts. 

Skobeleff was very excited. 

"Were there ever more skilful tactics?" he said. 
" They are born soldiers, those Turks — already half-way 
to Ganetzky's front, hidden first by the darkness and now 
by the long bank under which they are forming in perfect 
safety. Beautiful indeed ! Never was a sortie more 
skilfully prepared. How I should like to be in command 
of it !" 

Skobeleff then turned his glass on the Russian defence 
line. He seldom swore, but now a torrent of oaths burst 
from his lips. 

' Oh, that ass — that consummate ass — Ganetzky !" he 
shouted, striking his thigh with his clenched fist. " What 
fool's work ! He had his orders ; he was warned of the 
intended sortie ; he might have had any number of re- 
inforcements. And what preparation has he made ? None. 
He is confronting Osman's army with six battalions when 
he might have had twenty-four. Mark my words : the 
Turks will carry our first line with a rush. We shall 
retrieve it, but to have lost it for ever so short a time will 
be our disgrace for ever." Then Skobeleff spat angrily 
and rode off at a gallop. How true those words were we 
have seen already. 

At 2 p.m. Osman had been obliged to surrender, and 
shortly after he met the Russian Grand Duke Nicholas — 
Osman in a carriage, Nicholas on horseback. They 
looked one another long in the face, then Nicholas offered 
his hand heartily, and said : 

" General, I honour you for your noble defence of 
Plevna. It has been among the most splendid examples 
of skill and heroism in modern history !" 

Osman's face winced a little — perhaps a twitch of pain 

276 



PLEVNA 

crossed it — as, in spite of his wound, he struggled to his 
feet and uttered a few broken words in a low tone. The 
Russian officers saluted with great demonstration of re- 
spect, and shouts of " Bravo !" rang out again and 
again . 

Poor victorious Osman ! conquered at last by King 
Famine. He had lived in a common green tent during 
the whole period of the investment ; his last night at 
Plevna was the first he spent under a roof. 

Lieutenant Herbert says concerning the surrender : 
" As the Roumanian soldiers seized our weapons I became 
possessed of an uncontrollable fury. I broke my sword, 
thrust carbine, revolvers, and ammunition into the 
waggon. A private with Semitic features perceived my 
Circassian dagger, but I managed to spoil it by breaking 
the point before handing it over. Another man annexed 
my field-glass. I never saw my valise again, which had 
been stored on one of the battalion's carts. I had saved 
a portion of my notes and manuscripts by carrying them 
like a breast cuirass between uniform and vest. Having 
given vent to rage, I fell into the opposite mood, and, sitting 
down on a stone, I hid my face in my hands, and aban- 
doned myself to the bitterest half-hour of reflection I 
have ever endured." 

Luckily Herbert fell in with a Roumanian Lieutenant 
whom he knew, who took him to the Russian camp, and 
gave him hot grog, bread, and cold meat. " How we 
devoured the food !" he says. "We actually licked the 
mugs out." 

As they walked away in the dark to their night quarters, 
they happened to pass the spot where Herbert's battalion 
was encamped, without fires or tents, in an open, snow- 
covered field, exposed to the north wind. Cries of dis- 
tress and rage greeted them, and they found that the 
drunken Russian soldiers were robbing their Turkish 

277 



PLEVNA 

prisoners, not only of watches, money, etc., but also of 
their biscuits — their only food. 

Herbert stopped for a minute, and gave away all he 
had left ; but some Russians jumped upon him and rifled 
his pockets, before he could recall his companions to his 
aid. Everybody in camp seemed to be drunk. Herbert 
went to sleep in a mud hut, and slept for twelve hours 
without awaking, being very kindly treated by a Russian 
Major. 

But the Turks suffered terribly. They spent the night of 
the 10th on the same cold spot. Their arms had been 
taken from them, also their money, biscuits, and even their 
great-coats. It froze and snowed, and they were allowed 
no fires. 

It was a fortnight before all the prisoners had left the 
neighbourhood ; during this time from 3,000 to 4,000 
men had succumbed to their privations. The defence of 
Plevna had lasted 143 days. As the Grand Duke Nicholas 
told Osman, it was one of the finest things done in military 
history. But it cost the Russians 55,000 men, the Rou- 
manians 10,000, and the Turks 30,000. 

There is a Turkish proverb, " Though your enemy be 
as small as an ant, yet act as if he were as big as an ele- 
phant." Had the Russians been guided by this, they 
might have saved many losses. 

" One bitterly cold morning, with two feet of snow on 
the ground, I joined a detachment of prisoners, escorted 
by Roumanians. We travelled via Sistoon to Bukarest, 
crossing the Danube by the Russian pontoon bridge. 
This journey, which lasted eight days, was the most 
dreadful part of my experience, lying as it did through 
snow-clad country, with storms and bitter winds. I and 
fifty others had seats on carts ; the bulk of the prisoners 
had to tramp. I saw at least 400 men drop, to be taken 
as little notice of as if they were so much offal, to die of 

278 



PLEVNA 

starvation, or be devoured by the wolves which prowled 
around our column. 

" Over each man who fell a hideous crowd of crows, 
ravens, vultures, hovered until he was exhausted enough 
to be attacked with impunity. 

" Some of the soldiers of the escort were extremely 
brutal ; others displayed a touching kindness ; most were as 
stolid and apathetic as their captives. Of Osman's army 
of 48,000 men, only 15,000 reached Russian soil ; only 
12,000 returned to their homes. 

" In Bukarest our sufferings were at an end. In the 
streets ladies distributed coffee, broth, bread, tobacco, 
cigarettes, spirit. Our quarters in the barracks appeared 
to us like Paradise," 

Then by train to Kharkoff , where Herbert got a cheque 
from his father, and was allowed much freedom on parole ; 
he made many friends, was lionized and feasted and fat- 
tened " like a show beast." " I was treated," he says, 
" with all the chivalrous kindness and open-handed hos- 
pitality which are the characteristics of the educated 
Russians. The effects of the brutal propensities de- 
veloped in warfare wore off speedily, and I am now a 
mild and inoffensive being, whose conscience does not 
allow the killing of a flea or the plucking of a flower !" 

From "The Defence of Plevna," by W. V. Herbert, 1895, by 
kind permission of Messrs. Longmans, Green and Co. 



279 



CHAPTER XXI 

SIEGE OF KHABTOUM (1884) 

Gordon invited to the Soudan — The Mahdi — Chinese Gordon — His 
religious feeling — Not supported by England — Arabs attack — 
Blacks as cowards — Pashas shot — The Abbas sent down with 
Stewart — Her fate — Belief coining — Provisions fail — A sick 
steamer — Bordein sent down to Shendy— Alone on the house-top 
— Sir Charles Wilson and Beresford steam up — The rapids and 
sand-bank — "Do you see the flag?" — "Turn and fly" — Gordon's 
fate. 

In January, 1884, Charles Gordon was asked by the 
British Government to go to Egypt and withdraw from 
the Soudan the garrisons, the civil officials, and any of 
the inhabitants who might wish to be taken away. It 
was a dangerous duty he had to perform, as the Mahdi, 
a religious pretender in whom many believed, had just 
annihilated an Egyptian army led by an Englishman, 
Hicks Pasha, and, supported by the Arab slave-dealers, 
had revolted against Egyptian rule. 

Gordon had some years before been Governor-General 
of the Soudan for the Khedive Ismail. He had been 
then offered £10,000 a year, but would not take more 
than £2,000, for he knew it would be " blood money 
wrung from the wretches under his rule." When pre- 
viously " Chinese Gordon," as he was called, had put 
down the Taiping rebels for the Chinese Government, he 
refused the enormous treasure which was offered him, in 

280 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

order to mark his resentment at the treachery of the 
Emperor for having executed the rebel chiefs after Gordon 
had promised them their lives. 

Gordon was a man of simple piety. " God dwells in 
us " — this was the doctrine he most valued. After the 
Bible, the " Imitation of Christ," the writings of Epic- 
tetus and Marcus Aurelius, seem to have been his 
favourites. He once wrote : " Amongst troubles and 
worries no one can have peace till he stays his soul upon 
his God. It gives a man superhuman strength. . . . 
The quiet, peaceful life of our Lord was solely due to His 
submission to God's will." 

Such was the man whom England sent out too late to 
face the rising storm of Arab rebellion. Gordon reached 
Khartoum on the 18th of February, taking up his quarters 
in the palace which had been his home in years before. 
He had come, he said, without troops, nor would he fight 
with any weapons but justice. The chains were struck 
off from the limbs of the prisoners in the dungeons. 

" I shall make them love me," he said ; and the black 
people came in their thousands to kiss his feet, calling 
him " the Sultan of the Soudan." 

But time went by, and Gordon could not get the 
Government at home to second his schemes, so that the 
natives began to lose confidence in him, and sided with 
the Mahdi. 

The Arabs began to attack Khartoum on the 12th of 
March, and from that date until his death Gordon was 
engaged in defending the city. Khartoum is situated on 
the western bank of the Blue Nile, on a spit of sand 
between the junction of that river with the White Nile. 
Nearly all the records of this period have been lost, but 
it is proved that wire entanglements were stretched in 
front of the earthworks, mines were laid down, the 
Yarrow-built steamers were made bullet-proof and fur- 

281 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

nished with towers, guns were mounted on the public 
buildings, and expeditions in search of food were sent 
out. 

It was Gordon's habit to go up on the roof at sunrise 
and scan the country around. 

" I am not alone," he would say, " for He is ever with 
me." 

On the 16th of March he had to look upon his native 
troops retiring before the rebel horsemen. He writes : 

" Our gun with the regulars opened fire. Very soon a 
body of about sixty rebel horsemen charged down upon 
my Bashi-Bazouks, who fired a volley, then turned and 
fled. The horsemen galloped towards my square of 
regulars, which they immediately broke. The whole 
force then retreated slowly towards the fort with their 
rifles shouldered. The men made no effort to stand, and 
the gun was abandoned. Pursuit ceased about a mile 
from stockade, and there the men rallied. We brought 
in the wounded. Nothing could be more dismal than 
seeing these horsemen, and some men even on camels, 
pursuing close to troops, who with arms shouldered 
plodded their way back." 

But Gordon was no weak humanitarian. Two Pashas 
were tried, and found guilty of cowardice, and were 
promptly shot — pour encourager les mitres. After that he 
tried to train his men to face the enemy by little skir- 
mishes, and he made frequent sallies with his river 
steamers. 

" You see," he wrote, " when you have steam on the 
men can't run away." 

Then began a long and weary waiting for the relief 
which came not until it was too late. The Arabs kept 
on making attacks, which they never pressed home, 
expecting to effect a surrender from scarcity of food. 

In September only three months' food remained. No 

282 




A Strange Weapon of Offence 



Lieut. Herbert was ordered to paste some labels at the ambulance doors in Plevna. 
In passing a dark lane someone sprang at him and seized his paste-pot, no doubt taking 
it for food. To defend himself he belaboured and plastered his opponents' face with 
the paste-brush, and later on those of two others. He then turned and ran. 



SIEGE OF KHABTOUM 

news came from England ; they knew not if England even 
thought of them. The population of Khartoum was at 
first about 60,000 souls ; nearly 20,000 of these were sent 
away as the siege went on as being friends of the Mahdi. 

On the 9th of September Gordon sent down the Nile, 
in a small paddle-boat named the Abbas, Colonel Stewart, 
Mr. Power, M. Herbin, the French Consul, some Greeks, 
and about fifty soldiers. They took with them letters, 
journals, dispatches which were to be sent from Dongola. 
The Abbas drew little water, the river was in full flood, 
and they seemed likely to be able to get over the rapids 
with safety. Henceforth Gordon was alone with his 
black and Egyptian troops. One might have thought 
that his heart would have sunk within him at the loneli- 
ness of his situation, at the feeling of desertion by Eng- 
land, and of treachery in his own garrison. He had no 
friend to speak to, no sympathetic companion left at 
Khartoum. Yes, he had one Friend left, and in his 
journal he tells us that he was happier and more peaceful 
now than in the earlier months of the siege. 

" He is always with me. May our Lord not visit us 
as a nation for our sins, but may His wrath fall on me, 
hid in Christ. This is my frequent prayer, and may He 
spare these people and bring them to peace." 

The ill-fated Abbas was wrecked, her passengers and 
crew were murdered, her papers were taken to the Mahdi, 
who now knew exactly how long Khartoum could hold 
out against famine. 

On the 21st of September Gordon first heard the news 
of a relief expedition being sent from England, and three 
days later he resolved to dispatch armed steamers to 
Metemma down the Nile to await the arrival of our troops. 
They started on the 30th, taking with them many of 
Gordon's best men ; but Gordon went on, drilling, feeding 
the hungry, visiting the sick, writing hopefully, and sorae- 

283 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

times merrily, in his journals. For instance, writing of an 
official who had telegraphed, " I should like to be in- 
formed exactly when Gordon expects to be in difficulties 
as to provisions and ammunition," Gordon remarks : 

" This man must be preparing a great statistical work. 
If he will only turn to his archives he will see we have 
been in difficulties for provisions for some months. It is 
as if a man on the bank, having seen his friend in a river 
already bobbed down two or three times, hails, ' I say, 
old fellow, let us know when we are to throw you the 
life-buoy. I know you have bobbed down two or three 
times, but it is a pity to throw you the life-buoy until 
you are in extremis, and I want to know exactly.' " 

On the 21st of October the Mahdi arrived before Khar- 
toum, and Gordon was informed of the loss of the Abbas 
and the death of his friends. To this Gordon replied : 

" Tell the Mahdi that it is all one to me whether he has 
captured 20,000 steamers like the Abbas — I am here like 
iron." 

On the 2nd of November there were left provisions for 
six weeks, and he could not put the troops on half rations, 
lest they should desert. 

On the 12th an attack was made upon Omdurman, a 
little way down the river, and on Gordon's steamers 
Ismailia and Hussineyeh. The latter was struck by shells, 
and had to be run aground. In the journal we read : 

" From the roof of the palace I saw that poor little beast 
Hussineyeh fall back, stern foremost, under a terrific fire 
of breechloaders. I saw a shell strike the water at her 
bows ; I saw her stop and puff off steam, and then I gave 
the glass to my boy, sickened unto death. My boy (he is 
thirty) said, ' Hussineyeh is sick.' I knew it, but said 
quietly, ' Go down and telegraph to Mogrim, " Is Hus- 
sineyeh sick ?" ' " 

On the 22nd of November Gordon summed up his losses. 

284 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

He had lost nearly 1,900 men, and 242 had been wounded. 
And where were the English boats that were to hurry up 
the Nile to his rescue ? 

On the 30th of November only one boat had passed the 
third cataract, the remaining 600 were creaking and 
groaning under the huge strain that was hauling them 
painfully through the " Womb of Rocks." 

In December the desertions from the garrison increased, 
as the food-supply decreased. There was not fifteen days' 
food left now in Khartoum. So the steamer Bordein was 
sent down to Shendy with letters and his journal. In a 
letter to his sister he writes : 

" I am quite happy, thank God ! and, like Lawrence, I 
have tried to do my duty." 

The last entry in his journal runs as follows : 

" I have done the best for the honour of our country. 
Good-bye. You send me no information, though you 
have lots of money." 

Evidently this high-souled man was cut to the heart 
by what he thought was the ingratitude and neglect of 
England. He could not know that thousands of English- 
men and Canadians were toiling up the Nile flood to save 
him, if it were possible. But alas ! they all started too 
late, since valuable time had been wasted in long argu- 
ments held in London as to which might be the best 
route to Khartoum. 

Meanwhile, starvation was beginning : strange things 
were eaten by those who still remained faithful to the 
last. Only 14,000 now were left in the city. But 
Omdurman had been taken, the Arabs were pressing 
closer and fiercer, and Egyptian officers came to Gordon 
clamouring for surrender. Then he would go up upon 
the roof, his face set, his teeth clenched. He would strain 
his eyes in looking to the north for some sign, some tiny 
sign of help coming. He cared not for his own life — 

285 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

" The Almighty God will help me," he wrote — but he did 
care for the honour of England, and that honour seemed 
to him to be sullied by our leaving him here at bay — and 
all alone ! 

Meanwhile, the English had fought their way to Gubat, 
where they found the steamers which Gordon had sent 
to meet them. So tired were the men that, after a drink 
of river-water, they fell down like logs. Four of Gordon's 
steamers, with Sir Charles Wilson and Captain C. Beres- 
ford, started from Gubat on the 24th of January with 
twenty English soldiers and some undisciplined blacks. 
They were like the London penny steamers, that one shell 
would have sent to the bottom. They were heavily laden 
with Indian corn, fuel, and dura for the Khartoum garri- 
son. Each steamer flew two Egyptian flags, one at the 
foremast and one at the stern. Every day they had to 
stop for wood to supply the engines, when the men would 
be off after loot or fresh meat. 

When they reached the cataract and rapids the Bordein 
struck on a rock, and could not be moved for many hours, 
the Nile water running like a mill-race under her keel. 
Arabs on the bank were taking pot-shots at her, and the 
blacks on board grinned good-humouredly, and replied 
with a wasteful fusillade. After shifting the guns and 
stores, the crew got the Bordein to move on the 26th of 
January, but only to get fast upon a sand-bank. Precious 
time was thus lost, and on the 27th of January a camel 
man shouted from the bank that Khartoum was taken 
and Gordon killed. No one believed this news. 

Near Halfiyeh a heavy fire was opened upon them at 
600 yards from four guns and many rifles. The gunners 
on the steamers were naked, and looked like demons in 
the smoke. 

" One huge giant was the very incarnation of savagery 
drunk with Avar," writes Sir Charles Wilson. 

28G 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

When the steamers had passed the batteries the 
Soudanese crews screamed with delight, lifting up their 
rifles and shaking them above their heads. 

Soon they saw the Government House at Khartoum 
above the trees, and excitement stirred every heart. 
The Soudanese commander, Khashm el Mus, kept on 
saying, " Do you see the flag V 

No one could see the flag. 

" Then something has happened !" he muttered. 

However, there was no help for it ; they had to go on 
past Tuti Island and Omdurman, spattered and flogged 
with thousands of bullets. 

"It is all over — all over !" groaned Khashm, as to the 
sound of the Nordenfeldt was added the deeper note of 
the Krupp guns from Khartoum itself. 

As they reached the " Elephant's Trunk " — so the 
sand-spit was called below Khartoum — they saw hundreds 
of Dervishes ranged under their banners in order to resist 
a landing ; so the order was given with a heavy heart : 
" Turn her, and run full speed down." Then the Soudanese 
on board, who till now had been fighting enthusiastically, 
collapsed and sank wearily on the deck. The poor fellows 
had lost their all — wives, families, houses ! 

" What is the use of firing ? I have lost all," said 
Khashm, burying his face in his mantle. 

But they got him upon his legs, and the moment of 
sorrowful despair changed again to desperate revenge. 
After all the steamers got safely back. 

And General Gordon — we left him alone in command 
of a hungry garrison — what of him ? From examinations 
of Gordon's officers taken later it seems that before day- 
light on the 26th of January the Arabs attacked one of 
the gates, and met with little or no resistance. There 
was reason to fear treachery. For some three hours the 
Arabs went through the city killing every one they met. 

2S7 



SIEGE OF KHARTOUM 

Some of them went to the palace, and there met Gordon 
walking in front of a small party of men. He was prob- 
ably going to the church, where the ammunition was 
stored, to make his last stand. The rebels fired a volley, 
and Gordon fell dead. It is reported that his head was 
cut off and exposed above the gate at Omdurman. We 
may be glad that it was a sudden death — called away by 
the God in whom he trusted so simply. Thus died one 
of England's greatest heroes, one of the world's most 
holy men. 

The siege had lasted 317 days, nine days less than the 
siege of Sebastopol, and the Mahdi ascribed the result to 
his God. In a letter sent to the British officers on the 
steamers he says : 

" God has destroyed Khartoum and other places by 
our hands. Nothing can withstand His power and might, 
and by the bounty of God all has come into our hands. 
There is no God but God. 

" MlJHAMMED, THE SON OF ABDULLAH." 



288 



CHAPTER XXII 

KUMASSI (1900) 

The Governor's visit — Pageant of Kings — Evil omens — The Fetish Grove 
— The fort— Loyal natives locked out — A fight — King Aguna's 
triumph— Relief at last — Their perils — Saved by a dog — Second 
relief — Governor retires — Wait for Colonel Willcocks — The flag still 
flying — Lady Hodgson's adventures. 

In 1874 Sir Garnet Wolseley captured Kumassi, the 
capital of the Ashantis, whose country lies in the interior 
of the Gold Coast, in West Africa. In March, 1900, Sir 
Frederick Hodgson, Governor of the Gold Coast, set out 
with Lady Hodgson and a large party of carriers and 
attendants to visit Ashantiland. They had no anticipa- 
tion of any trouble arising, and on their march held several 
palavers with friendly Kings and chiefs. 

On Sunday, the 25th of March, they entered Kumassi 
in state. At the brow of a steep hill the European offi- 
cials met the Governor's party, and escorted them into the 
town. At the base of the hill they had to cross a swamp 
on a high causeway, and then ascend a shorter hill to 
the fort. Some children under the Basel missionaries sang 
" God Save the Queen !" at a spot where only a few years 
before human sacrifices and every species of horrible tor- 
ture used to be enacted. 

Soon they passed under a triumphal arch, decorated 
with palms, having " Welcome " worked upon it in 

289 t 



KUMASS1 

flowers. Near the fort were assembled in a gorgeous 
pageant native Kings and chiefs, with their followers, who 
all rose up to salute the Governor, while the royal um- 
brellas of state were rapidly whirled round and round to 
signify the general applause. Everything seemed to 
promise order and contentment. But that night Lady 
Hodgson was informed by her native servants that very 
bad fetishes, or portents, had been passed on the road 
through the forest. One of these was a fowl split open 
while still alive, and laid upon a fetish stone ; another 
was a string of eggs twined about a fetish house ; a third 
was the presence of little mounds of earth to represent 
graves — a token that the white man would find burial 
in Ashanti. 

The next day Lady Hodgson went to see the once 
famous Fetish Grove — the place into which the bodies of 
those slain for human sacrifices were thrown. Most of 
its trees had been blown up with dynamite in 1896, when 
our troops had marched in to restore order, and the bones 
and skulls had been buried. The executioners — a 
hereditary office — used to have a busy time in the old 
days, for every offence was punished by mutilation or 
death ; for, as the King of the Quia country once told the 
boys at Harrow School, " We have no prisons, and we 
have to chop off ear or nose or hand, and let the rascal go." 

But the Ashanti victim had the right of appealing to 
the King against his sentence. This right had become a 
dead-letter, because, as soon as the sentence of execution 
had been pronounced, the victim was surrounded by a 
clamorous crowd, and a sharp knife was run through one 
cheek, through the tongue, and so out through the other 
cheek, which somewhat impeded his power of appeal. 
One would have thought that English rule and white 
justice would have been a pleasant change after the 
severity of the native law. 

290 



KUMASSI 

The fort is a good square building, with rounded 
bastions at the four corners. On each of these bastions is 
a platform on which can be worked a Maxim gun, each 
gun being protected by a roof above and by iron shutters 
at the sides. The only entrance to the fort lies on the 
south, where are heavy iron bullet-proof gates, which 
can be secured by heavy beams resting in slots in the wall. 
The walls of the fort are loopholed, and inside are plat- 
forms for those who are defending to shoot from. There 
is a well of good water in one corner of the square. The 
ground all round the fort was cleared, and it would be 
very difficult for an enemy to cross the open in any 
assault. 

As soon as the Governor of the Gold Coast knew that 
the Ashanti Kings were bent on war, he telegraphed for 
help from the coast and from the north, where most of 
the Hausa troops were employed. They were 150 miles 
away from help, with a climate hot and unhealthy, the 
rainy season being near at hand ; and they were sur- 
rounded by warlike and savage tribes. Fortunately, 
some of the native Kings, with their followers, were loyal 
to the English Queen ; these tried to persuade the rebels 
to desist from revolt, and lay their grievances before the 
Governor in palaver. But the more they tried to pacify 
them, the more insolent were their demands. The first 
detachment of Hausa troops arrived on the 18th of April, 
to the great joy of the little garrison ; but soon after their 
arrival the market began to fail : the natives dare not come 
with food-stuffs, and the roads were now closed. On 
the 25th a Maxim gun was run out of the fort to check 
the advance of the Ashantis ; but they possessed them- 
selves of the town, and loopholed the huts near the fort. 
The loyal inhabitants of Kumassi had left their homes, 
and were crowded outside the walls of th6 fort, bringing 
with them their portable goods, being upwards of 3,000 

291 T 2 



KUMASS1 

men, women, and children.. The gates of the fort had 
hitherto remained open, but it was evident that the small 
English force would be compelled to concentrate in the 
fort ; and as the refugees seemed to be bent on rushing 
the gates for safer shelter, the order was given to close 
the gates. 

"Gradually the gate guard was removed one by one, and 
then came the work of shutting the gates and barricading 
them. Never shall I forget the sight. My heart stood still, 
for I knew that were this panic-stricken crowd to get in, the 
fort would fall an easy prey to the rebels, and we should 
be lost. It was an anxious moment. Could the guards 
close the gates in face of that rushing multitude ? A 
moment later, and the suspense was over. There was a 
desperate struggle, a cry, a bang, and the refugees fell 
back." Then they tried to climb up by the posts of the 
veranda. So sentries had to be posted on the veranda 
to force them down again. " I felt very much for these 
poor folk," writes Lady Hodgson ; " but, besides the fact 
that the fort would not have accommodated a third of 
them, the whole space was wanted for our troops." 

The hours of that day went on, with sniping from all 
sides. Sometimes the rebels would come out into the 
open to challenge a fight, but the machine guns made 
them aware that boldness was not the best policy. 

At night, when our men flung themselves down to rest, 
the whole sky was lit up with the fire of the Hausa canton- 
ments and of the town. Tongues of fire were leaping up 
to the skies on all sides, lighting up the horrors of the 
scene around, affrighting the women and children, and 
adding to the anxiety of all. 

Night at Kumassi was not a time of quiet repose ; the 
incessant chatter of the men and women just outside the 
walls, the yelling and squealing of children, all made 
sleep difficult. And there was ever the thought under- 

292 



KUMASSI 

lying all that to-morrow might be the end, that the fort 
might be rushed by numbers. 

But, as it turned out, the 26th dawned quietly. So, 
later in the day, a strong escort of Hausas was sent to the 
hospital to recover, if possible, the drugs and medical 
stores which had been abandoned through lack of carriers 
when the sick were brought into the fort. Fortunately, 
the rebels had left the drugs and stores untouched, and 
they were brought in with thankful alacrity. 

The next night there was a hurricane of wind rushing 
through the forest trees and drenching the poor refugees, 
who tried to light fires to keep themselves warm. 

" There was a dear old Hausa sentry on the veranda 
near my bedroom, who regarded me as his special charge. 
On this occasion, and on others, when my curiosity 
prompted me to go on the veranda to see what was 
happening, this old man would push me back, saying in 
very broken English, ' Go to room — Ashanti man come — 
very bad. You no come out, miss.' " 

It had been hoped that by the 29th of April the Lagos 
Hausas would have arrived to rescue them, but they did 
not come, and the rebels fired the hospital. Not liking 
our shells bursting amongst them, the Ashantis, instead of 
retiring, swarmed out into the open, and advanced upon 
the fort. The refugees were cowering down close to the 
walls, and around them were the Hausa outposts ready 
with their rifles. In the fort were the gunners standing 
to their guns. As the rebels came on, jumping and shout- 
ing, and dancing and firing, the Maxims opened upon 
them ; still they came on, and now the Hausa outposts 
took up the fire. At last the fight became a hand-to-hand 
struggle, and the guns in the fort had to cease firing, lest 
they should hit friend and foe alike. Then some 200 
loyal natives, led by Captain Armitage, sallied out to 
the fight. " At their head were their chiefs, promi- 

293 



KUMASSI 

nent amongst whom was the young King of Aguna, 
dressed in his fetish war-coat, in the form of a ' jumper,' 
and hung back and front with fetish charms made from 
snake and other skins. He also wore a pair of thick 
leather boots, and where these ended his black legs began, 
and continued until they met well above the knee a short 
trouser of coloured cotton. He also wore a fierce-looking 
head-dress, and carried war charms made of elephant 
tails. Proudly and well did he bear himself ; and at 
last, to our joy, a great cheer rose in the distance, and 
proclaimed that the enemy were retiring. Soon King 
Aguna came back, triumphantly carried on the shoulders 
of two of his warriors to the gate of the fort, where he met 
with a great ovation from his ' ladies,' who flocked round 
him, pressing forward to shake his hand and congratulate 
him upon the victory." So the day was won, and with 
the loss of only one man killed and three wounded, as the 
rebels fired over our heads. 

Captain Middlemist had been too ill to take the com- 
mand, and it devolved upon Captain G. Marshall, Royal 
West Kent Regiment, who, after his severe exertions, 
suddenly succumbed, and was brought into quarters half 
delirious. The heat of the sun, the excitement, and the 
work had been too much for him ; fortunately, he was well 
again the next day. 

By this victory the rebels had been driven out of 
Kumassi and across the swamps ; they had left behind 
large supplies of food and war stores, which the garrison 
secured ; even the refugees outside the walls began to 
smile and sing. It is astonishing how these children of 
Nature suddenly change from the depth of woe to an 
ecstasy and delirium of delight. 

But where were the Lagos Hausas all this time ? 

Four o'clock came, five o'clock came, and still no sign 
of their arriving. Anxious faces scanned the Cape Coast 

294 



KUMASSI 

road. Something must have happened to them ; they 
had been met, checked, repulsed. 

But at half -past five firing was heard in the forest. 
" There they are," said each to his neighbour, and a 
feverish excitement made numbers run to the veranda 
posts, and climb up to get a better view. A force also 
was sent down the road to meet them. How slow the 
time went with the watchers in the fort ! 

Just before six o'clock there was a yell from the loyal 
natives, and shouts announced that the Hausas were 
coming round the bend of the road. The relief came in 
through two long lines of natives, who wanted to see the 
brave fellows who had fought their way up to Kumassi 
from the coast. But, poor fellows ! they had had a 
terrible time : their officers were all wounded ; they had 
had nothing to eat or drink since early morning, and they 
were fearfully exhausted. 

However, after they had slept a few hours and drunk 
some tea, they were able to tell their tale. Captain Aplin, 
who led them, said : 

" We got on all right till we came to a village called 
Esiago, when we were attacked on both sides by a large 
force concealed among the trees. I formed the men up 
two deep, kneeling, and facing the bush on either side. 
By Jove ! it was a perfect hail of slugs ; and we could not 
see a soul, as the black chaps slid down the trunks of the 
trees into the jungle. Captain Cochrane, who was with 
the Maxim, was hit in the shoulder, but would not leave 
his post, and Dr. Macfarlane was wounded while tending 
him. Then the machine-guns became overheated and 
jammed, and had to cease firing. Four times the enemy 
returned to the attack. I got this graze on my cheek 
from a bullet which passed through my orderly's leg. 

"Next day, after crossing the Ordah River, we were 
attacked at eleven a.m., and the fight lasted till five in the 

295 



KUMASSI 

evening. A sudden turn in the track, and we saw a 
strongly-built stockade, horseshoe shape. Some Ashantis 
were looking over the top and peering between the logs. 
The track was so narrow that we had no front for firing, 
and the whole path was swept by their guns. I told off 
Captain Cochrane to outflank the stockade. He, with 
thirty Hausas, crept away into the bush to do so. Mean- 
while, we ran short of ammunition, and had to load with 
gravel and stones. When I told the men to fix bayonets 
ready for a charge, I found they were so done up they 
could hardly stand. Our hour seemed to have struck, 
and the guns had again jammed. Just then three volleys 
sounded near the stockade. Cochrane was enfilading them. 
Hurrah ! Instantly the Ashanti fire began to slacken. 
One charge, and it was ours." 

Amongst those who had come in with the Hausas was 
Mr. Branch, an officer in the telegraph department. In 
reply to Lady Hodgson as to how he was so lame, he 
replied : 

" I and my men were busy putting the line right to 
Kumassi. We were peacefully going through the forest 
when — bang ! one of my hammock-men went down, shot, 
and the rest, carriers and all, threw down their loads, 
and bolted into the tangle of trees and undergrowth. By 
good luck, I had taken off my helmet and placed it at the 
foot of my hammock. The rebels thought it was my head, 
and every gun was blazing away at my poor helmet. It 
was fairly riddled, I can tell you. I jumped out of the 
hammock, and made for the bush ; but it was so thick and 
thorny, the brutes caught me and beat me with sticks 
about the legs and feet, so that I can scarcely walk, as 
you see. Well, it was my poor terrier dog that saved me ; 
for he came nosing after me, but somehow took a wrong 
turn, was fired on and wounded, and went off whimpering 
into the bush in a different direction. The Ashantis 

296 



KUMASSI 

followed my doggie, thinking he was with me ; so I got 
away from them that night. I wandered about, trying 
to find the village, where a Kokofu chief was friendly to 
me. As daylight came I heard natives talking, and threw 
myself down under some leaves, thinking it would be 
rather unpleasant to be taken and tortured. Well, they 
came up, saw the grass had been disturbed, stopped, 
examined, found me ! I was done for ! No, I was not. 
I saw by their grinning and other signs that they were 
friendly. In fact, my carriers had told the friendly chief 
about me, and he had sent these men to bring me back ; 
they had been looking for me all night. They carried me 
back to Esumeja, where I stayed until the Lagos Hausas 
came up on the 27th of April." 

Next day the garrison of Kumassi found that their 
rescuers had been compelled to abandon their rice, and 
to fire away most of their ammunition on the road. Now 
there were 250 more mouths to feed, and food was running 
short. Rations were served out every morning, and it 
was a very delicate operation, for the loyal natives 
thought it a clever thing to steal a tin of beef or biscuits. 
The biscuits and tinned meat had been stored four years 
in a tropical climate ; the meat-tins were covered inside 
by a coating of green mould, and the biscuits were either 
too hard to bite or were half -eaten already by weevils. 
Captain Middleton died on the 6th of May, and when he 
was buried, his " boy " Mounchi lay down on his master's 
grave like a faithful dog and sobbed bitterly. That boy 
became a famous nurse ; they called him the " Rough 
Diamond." The poor refugees had now left the walls 
of the fort and had gone to their hut3 ; they looked so 
wan and piteous. 

Night after night there came a fearful noise of drum- 
ming from the rebel camps. The loyal chiefs said the 
drums were beating out defiance and challenge to fight. 

297 



KUMASS1 

" Why not send for more white men I" Ah ! why did 
they not come ? 

Every day news came of a rescue column ; every night 
the rumour was proved false. 

On the 15th of May, about 3.30 p.m., there was a terrific 
hubbub all round the fort. Officers rushed on to the 
veranda to see what was the matter. Hundreds of 
friendly natives were streaming along the north road. 

"What is it, chief !" 

" Heavy loads of food coming in. Much eat ! much eat 
— very good for belly !" 

In a few minutes the garrison saw a joyful sight : 
Major Morris leading in his troops from the northern terri- 
tories — such a fine body of men, all wearing the pictur- 
esque many-coloured straw hats of the north. Some of 
the officers were on ponies. Oh, what shaking of hands ! 
what delightful chatter ! But they, too, had had to fight 
their way through several stockades, and some were 
wounded. 

" The arrival of Major Morris," writes Lady Hodgson, 
" seemed to take a load off our minds. He was so cheery, 
confident, and resourceful, and seemed always able to raise 
the spirits of the faint-hearted. . . . But the large 
loads of food did not in reality exist : they had only 
brought enough to last a week ; they had, however, 
brought plenty of ammunition." 

Major Morris was now in command of 750 of all ranks, 
and he resolved to make a reconnaissance in force. They 
went after the rebels far from the fort, and whilst they 
were away fighting, the wives of the refugees were doing 
a slow funeral dance up and down the road, chanting a 
mournful dirge, their faces and bodies daubed with white 
paint. In spite of this appeal to their gods, many 
wounded were carried back to the fort. 

Many a weary day came and went ; no strong relief 

298 



KUMASS1 

came — no news. The natives were dying of starvation : 
some went mad and shrieked ; others sat still and picked 
their cloth to pieces. It was bad enough for all. A rat 
cost ten shillings ; all pets had been eaten long ago. 

Then it was determined that the Governor and Lady- 
Hodgson and most of the garrison should try to force 
their way to the coast, as there were only three days' 
supply of rations left. The 23rd of June was to be the day 
of departure. 

The Governor's last words to the men left behind in 
the fort were : " Well, you have a supply of food for 
twenty-three days, and are safe for that period ; but we 
are going to die to-day." Captain Bishop was left in 
command of the fort, with a small force. 

From Captain Bishop's report we learn that Major 
Morris had scarcely left Kumassi when he saw a band of 
Ashantis coming towards the fort from their stockade. 
They thought, no doubt, that the fort had been deserted, 
but the fire from two Maxims soon convinced them to 
the contrary. The refugees, who had built shelters round 
the walls, had all, with the exception of 150, gone away 
with the Governor's column ; but their empty shelters 
formed a pestilential area : over them hovered vultures — 
a sure proof of what some of them contained — and one 
of the first duties of the little garrison was to burn them 
up, after examining their contents. 

The day after the column left three men died of starva- 
tion, and almost daily one or more succumbed. When 
no relief came, as promised — though they had been told 
it was only sixteen miles off — their hopes fell, and after 
ten days they gave up all hope of surviving. 

" But," he says, " we kept up an appearance of cheerful- 
ness for the sake of our men. I regard the conduct of 
the native troops as marvellous ; they maintained perfect 
discipline, and never complained. Some were too weak 

299 



KUMASSI 

even to stand at the table to receive their rations, and 
lay about on the ground. All were worn to skin and bone, 
but there were a few who, to relieve their hunger, had 
been eating poisonous herbs, which caused great swellings 
of the body. Sometimes native women would come 
outside the fort and offer to sell food. A penny piece of 
cocoa realized fifteen shillings ; bananas were eighteen- 
pence each ; half a biscuit could be bought for three 
shillings. This may give some idea of the scarcity of 
food. 

"On the 14th of July we heard terrific firing at 4.30 p.m. 
Hopes jumped up again, but most of the men were too weak 
to care for anything. It was very pathetic that now, when 
relief was at hand, some of the men were just at the point 
of death. 

" At 4.45, amid the din of the ever-approaching firing, 
we heard ringing British cheers, and a shell passed over 
the top of the fort. We soon saw shells bursting in all 
directions about 400 yards off, and we fired a Maxim to 
show that we were alive. Then, to our intense relief, 
we heard a distant bugle sound the ' Halt !' and at six 
o'clock on this Sunday evening, the 15th of July, we saw 
the heads of the advance guard emerge from the bush, 
with a fox-terrier trotting gaily in front. 

" Instantly the two buglers on the veranda sounded the 
' Welcome,' blowing it over and over again in their 
excitement. A few minutes later a group of white helmets 
told us of the arrival of the staff, and we rushed out of the 
fort, cheering to the best of our ability. The meeting 
with our rescuers was of a most affecting character. 

" Colonel Willcocks and his officers plainly showed what 
they had gone through. The whole of the force was 
halted in front of the fort, and three cheers for the Queen 
and the waving of caps and helmets formed an evening 
scene that none of us will ever forget." So they won 

300 



KUMASSI 

through by pluck and patience — 33 Europeans and some 
720 Hausas opposing many thousands of savage and cruel 
natives. 

And what about the Governor's party ? 

They stole away on the morning of the 23rd of June in 
a blue-white mist, through the swamp and the clinging 
bush, till they came to a stockade. Then they were seen 
by the Ashantis, who began to beat their tom-toms and 
drums, signalling for help from other camps. But they 
took the stockade, and found beyond it a nice little camp ; 
before every hut a fire was burning and food cooking, and 
no one to look after it. Many a square meal was hurriedly 
snatched and eaten, but some who were too greedy and 
stayed behind to eat fell victims to the returning foe. 

Then came a terrible wrestling with bad roads and 
sniping blacks and a deluge of rain, and most of their 
boxes were thrown away or lost. 

Of course there were many cases of theft. On the third 
night two men were brought into the village in a dying 
state. One of them was clasping in his hand a label 
taken from a bottle of Scrubb's ammonia. They had 
broken open a box, and finished the two bottles which 
they found there : one was whisky, the other ammonia ! 

Lady Hodgson writes : " One stream I remember well ; 
it was some 30 feet wide, and flowing swiftly. Across 
it was a tree-trunk, very slippery. How was I to get over ? 
The difficulty was solved by my cook carrying me over in 
his arms. He was a tall man, and managed to take me 
over safely ; but more than once he stumbled, and I 
thought I should be dropped into the torrent. Often the 
road led through high reeds and long grass, and many a 
time I thought we had lost our way, and might suddenly 
emerge into some unfriendly village, to be taken prisoners 
or cut down. 

" At last N'kwanta came in sight, perched on a hill. 

301 



KUMASSI 

We could see the Union Jack flying on a flagstaff in the 
centre of the town, and the King's people drawn up to 
receive the Governor. We were at last among friends. 

" Fires were burning everywhere, and the cooking of 
food was the sole pursuit. Our poor starved Hausas had 
now before them the diet in which their hearts delighted. 
It was a pleasant sight to see the joy with which they 
welcomed their altered prospects, and the dispersal of 
the gloom which had so long rested upon all of us like a 
pall." 

From Lady Hodgson's " Kumassi," b}' kind permission of Messrs. 
C. Arthur Pearson, Ltd. 



302 



CHAPTER XXIII 

MAFEKING (1899-1900) 

Snyman begins to fire — A flag of truce — Midnight sortie — The dyna- 
mite trolley — Kaffirs careless — A cattle raid — Eloff nearly takes 
Mafeking — Is taken himself instead — The relief dribble in — At 
2 a.m. come cannon with Mahon and Plumer. 

On the 7th of October, 1899, Colonel Baden-Powell issued 
a notice to the people of Mafeking, in which he told them 
that " forces of armed Boers are now massed upon the 
Natal and Bechuanaland borders. Their orders are not 
to cross the border until the British fire a shot. As this 
is not likely to occur, at least for some time, no immediate 
danger is to be apprehended. ... It is possible they 
might attempt to shell the town, and although every 
endeavour will be made to provide shelter for the women 
and children, yet arrangements could be made to move 
them to a place of safety if they desire to go away from 
Mafeking. . . ." 

Mafeking is situated upon a rise about 300 yards north of 
the Matopo River. The railway, which runs north to Bulu- 
wayo, is to the west of the town, and crosses the river by 
an iron bridge. To the west of the railway is the native 
stadt, which consists of Kaffir huts, being called in 
Kaffir language " The Place Among the Rocks." 

The centre of the town is the market-square, from which 
bungalows built of mud-bricks, with roofs of corrugated 
iron, extend regularly into the veldt. The streets were 

303 



MAFEKING 

barricaded, and the houses protected by sand-bags. An 
armour-plated train, fitted with quick-firing guns, 
patrolled the railway at times. The population during the 
siege included 1,500 whites and 8,000 natives. The town 
was garrisoned by the Cape Police and by the Protectorate 
Regiment, under Colonel Hore, by the Town Guard, and 
volunteers. 

Great was the excitement of the inhabitants as the day 
of bombardment drew near. They had been very busy 
constructing earthworks and gun-emplacements, piling 
up tiers of sand-bags and banks of earth to face them ; 
some had dug deep pits to sit in, but at first such make- 
shifts were derided by the inexperienced. 

It had been notified that a red flag would fly from head- 
quarters if an attack were threatening, together with an 
alarm bell rung in the centre of the town. Mines had 
been placed outside the town, and a telephone attached. 

Commandant Snyman had prophesied that when he did 
begin to bombard Mafeking English heads would roll on 
the veldt like marbles. Mafeking had no artillery to speak 
of, so no wonder that many hearts felt uneasy tremors 
as the fatal Monday drew near. Yet curiosity ofttimes 
overcame fear, and many coigns of vantage were chosen 
by those who wished to climb up and see the gory sport. 
The bombardment began at 9.15 a.m., and the first shell 
sank in a sand-heap, and forgot to explode. The second 
and third fell short, but not very short. Then came shell 
after shell, falling into street or backyard, and exploding 
with a bang. Numbers rushed to find out what damage 
had been done. Then grins stole across surprised faces : 
the area of damage was about 3 square feet. Three 
shells fell into the hospital, luckily doing no harm to any- 
one. After some hours of terrible, thundering cannon- 
fire, it suddenly ceased. The garrison counted up their 
casualties. Three buildings had been struck — the hos- 

304 



MAFEKING 

pital, the monastery, and Riesle's Hotel ; one life had been 
taken — it was a pullet that had never yet laid an egg ! 

Shortly after this bill of butchery had been presented 
the Boer General sent an emissary to Colonel Baden- 
Powell. 

" Commandant Snyman presents his compliments, and 
desires to know if, to save further bloodshed, the English 
would now surrender." 

Baden-Powell is a great actor ; he never smiled as he 
replied : 

" Tell the Commandant, with my compliments, that we 
have not yet begun." 

But a few days later the Boers were seen to be" very 
active on the veldt about three miles from the town, and 
the rumour spread that they had sent to Pretoria for siege 
guns. The townsfolk stood in groups and discussed the 
new peril. 

About noon next day the red flag flew from head- 
quarters. Presently a great cloud of smoke rose on the 
skyline ; then came a rush of air, a roar as of some great 
bird flying, a terrific concussion, and then flying fragments 
of steel buried themselves in distant buildings, creating 
a sense of terror throughout the town. 

" Maf eking is doomed !" was the general cry that after- 
noon ; those alone who had dug themselves deep pits were 
fairly comfortable in their minds. The second shot of 
the big Creusot gun wrecked the rear of the Mafeking 
Hotel, and the force of the explosion hurled the war 
correspondent of the Chronicle upon a pile of wood. 
Next day more than 200 shells were thrown into Mafe- 
king, which was saved by its mud walls ; where bricks 
would have been shattered and shaken, these walls only 
threw out a cloud of dust. 

As the Boers began to construct trenches round the city, 
Captain Fitzclarence was ordered to make a midnight 

305 U 



MAFEKING 

sortie. Shortly after eleven o'clock the little party started 
on their perilous expedition ; they crept on over the 
veldt in extended order, noiseless as possible, nearer 
and nearer to the Boer entrenchments. Those who 
watched them felt the weirdness of the scene — the deep 
silence, the mysterious noises of the veldt, the shadows 
caused by the bush. Now they were within a few yards ; 
as they fixed bayonets they rushed forward with a cheer. 
Then figures showed in the Boer position ; shots rang out, 
horses neighed and stampeded in fright. The Boers, 
taken by surprise, were unsteady and panic-struck ; not 
many in the first trenches resisted long and stubbornly. 
Captain Fitzclarence, a splendid swordsman, laid four 
Boers who faced him on the ground ; his men pursued with 
the bayonet. 

Botha said next day that they thought a thousand men 
had been hurled against them, and the Boers in the other 
trenches fired as fast as they could at anything they could 
see or not see, many of the bullets going as far as the town. 

This useless firing went on for a long time. When the 
attacking party arrived at the town again, they found 
they had lost only six men, eleven wounded, and two 
taken prisoners. Next day the Boers fired no gun until 
evening, and had plenty to do in collecting their wounded. 

Several such night attacks were made in order to check 
the Boers' advance. After six weeks of siege, Colonel 
Baden-Powell said in a published order : " Provisions are 
not yet scarce, danger is purely incidental, and everything 
in the garden is lovely." He was always trying to cheer 
up his little garrison with humorous speeches and funny 
doings, with concerts and dances and theatrical enter- 
tainments. It was the knowledge of what he had done 
to keep up the spirits of his men and the spirits of English- 
men at home which caused such a frenzy of delight when 
Maf eking was finally relieved. What seemed a madness 

306 



MAFEKING 

of joy was a sure instinct in the nation. It is true that 
Mafeking, through the foresight of Julius Weil, the con- 
tractor, possessed immense stocks of food ; but as to its 
defences, dummy camps and dummy earthworks built to 
affright the Boers would not have availed unless the 
loyalty and bravery of the colonists had been equal to 
the severest strain. There was a wild desire to spike " Big 
Ben," but the Creusot was hedged round by barbed wire, 
guarded by mines, and flanked by Nordenfeldt guns. It 
seemed wearisome work, week after week, to find the 
Boers standing away four or five miles, while from their 
places of safety they launched their shells. Sometimes 
in the night Baden-Powell would go forth alone, and creep 
or stand and examine and ferret out the plans of the 
enemy. Often, as he returned, he would startle some 
dozing sentry, even as the great Napoleon, who once 
found a sentry asleep, and shouldered his musket until 
the fellow awoke with a start. " I will not tell, but don't 
do it again !" 

Seven weary weeks have passed, and Mafeking still 
endures the straits of a siege and the terrors of a bom- 
bardment. The Boers have summoned to their aid the 
finest guns from their arsenal in Pretoria to breach and 
pound the earthworks ; they pour shot and shell into the 
little town : but everybody is living below ground now. 

But they have bethought them of a new engine of terror 
and death. All was dark outside, the good folk in Mafe- 
king were going to bed in peace, when a deafening roar 
shook the town to its foundation of rock ; a lurid glow of 
blood-red fire lit up square and street and veldt, while 
pattering down on roofs of corrugated iron dropped a 
hailstorm of sand and stones, and twigs broken from 
many trees. The frightened folk ran out to see what had 
happened, and they saw a huge column of fire and smoke 
rising from the ground to the north of Mafeking. After 

307 u 2 



MAFEKING 

the great roar of explosion came a weird silence and then 
the rattle of falling fragments on roof after roof ; and 
then the cry of terror, the shriek of those who had been 
aroused from sleep to face the great trumpet-call of the 
Day of Judgment : for this they imagined that awful 
phenomenon to portend. 

It was not until the morning that they knew what had 
caused the alarm. About half a mile up the line the 
ground was rent and torn ; the rails were bent and scat- 
tered and flung about as by an earthquake. 

On inquiry, they found that the Boers had filled a trolley 
with dynamite, and were to impel it forwards towards 
Mafeking. They lit the time-fuse, and proceeded to push 
the trolley up a slight incline. A few yards further, and 
it would reach the down incline, and would run merrily 
into town without need of further aid from muscle of man. 
But they gave over pushing a little too soon ; the trolley 
began to run back, and it was so dark they did not realize 
it until it had gathered way ; then they called to one 
another, and some pushed, but others remembered the 
time-fuse, and stood aloof with their mouths open. 

Very soon the time-fuse met the charge, and the dyna- 
mite hastened to work all the evil it could, regardless of 
friend or foe. 

Piet Cronje was in command of the Boers now ; he was 
vexed by this unlucky accident, but threatened to send 
to Pretoria for dynamite guns, just to make this absurd 
veldt-city jump and squeal. Cronje was willing to ride up 
and storm Mafeking, but the idle braggarts who formed 
the Greater part of his army dared not face the steel ; 
yet there was more than one lady in the trenches able 
and ready to use her rifle. The natives had suffered 
more from shell-fire than the whites. It is not easy to 
impress the Kaffir mind with the peril of a bursting shell ; 
though the Kaffir may have helped to build bomb-proof 

308 




An Amazon at Mafeking 

Mrs. Davies, the lady sharpshooter, in the British trenches. 



MAFEKING 

shelters for Europeans, yet for himself and his family he 
thinks a dug-out pit too costly, and will lie about under a 
tarpaulin or behind a wooden box, until the inevitable 
explosion some day sends him and his family into the air 
in fragments. 

One such victim was heard to murmur feebly as they put 
him on the stretcher, " Boss, boss, me hurt very." They 
bear pain very stoically, and turn their brown pathetic 
eyes on those who come to help them, much as a faithful 
hound will look in his master's face for sympathy when 
in the agony of death. There were so many shells that 
missed human life that the people grew careless and 
ventured out too often. 

Late in November a local wheelwright thought he would 
extract the charge from a Boer shell which had not ex- 
ploded. The good man used a steel drill. For a time all 
went well, and his two companions bent over to watch 
the operation ; then came a hideous row, a smell, a 
smoke, and the wheelwright, with both his comrades, was 
hurled into space. 

The Boers had not spared the hospital or the convent. 
The poor Sisters had had a fearful time ; the children's 
dormitory was in ruins, and their home riddled with holes. 
Still the brave Sisters stuck to their post, comforted the 
dying, nursed the sick, and set an example of holy heroism. 
Here is an extract from a letter describing a scene with the 
Kaffirs : 

" It is amusing to take a walk into the stadt, the place 
of rocks, and watch the humours of the Kaffirs, some 
8,000 in number. Now and then they hold a meeting, 
when their attire is a funny mixture of savagery and semi- 
civilization. You come upon a man wearing a fine pair 
of check trousers, and nothing else, but mighty proud of 
his check ; another will wear nothing but a coat, with the 
sleeves tied round his neck ; some wear hats adorned with 

309 



MAFEKING 

an ostrich feather, and a small loin-cloth. My black 
friend was such a swell among them that he wore one of 
my waistcoats, a loin-cloth, and a pair of tennis shoes. 
He wore the waistcoat in order to disport a silver chain, 
to which was attached an old watch that refused to go. 
But it was a very valuable ornament to Setsedi, and won 
him great influence in the kraal. Yet when my friend 
Setsedi wanted to know the time of day, if he was alone, 
he just glanced at the shadow of a tree ; or if in company, 
he lugged out his non-ticker, and made believe to consult 
it in conjunction with the sun. The sun might be wrong — 
that was the impression he wished to create — and it was 
perhaps more prudent to correct solar time by this relic 
of Ludgate Circus. Thus Setsedi, like other prominent 
politicians, did not disdain to play upon the credulity of 
his compatriots. 

" Sometimes on a Sunday afternoon, when the Boers 
were keeping the Sabbath and no shells were flying 
around, the children of the veldt would begin a dance. 
They formed into groups of forty or fifty, and began with 
hand-clapping, jumping, and stamping of bare feet. The 
old crones came capering round, grinning and shrieking 
delight in high voices apt to crack for age. From stamp- 
ing the young girls passed on to swaying bodies, every 
limb vibrating with rising emotion, as they flung out 
sinewy arms with languorous movement ; then more wild 
grew the dance, more loud the cries of the dancers, as they 
threw themselves into striking postures, glided, shifted, 
retreated, laughed, or cried. 

" I had been watching them for some time when Setsedi 
came up to me and said : 

" ' Baas, I go now to mark some cows for to-night ; 
will you come V 

" ' What ! has the big white chief given you leave to 
make a raid V I asked. 

310 



MAFEKING 

" ' Yes, Marenna — yes ; we are to go out to-night, and 
bring in a herd from beyond the brickfields yonder — if 
we can.' 

" ' And you go now, this afternoon, to mark them down, 
and spy out the ground V 

" He smiled, showing a set of splendid teeth, pulled out 
his watch, hit it back and front with his knuckles till it 
rattled to the very centre of the works, spat carefully, 
and replied with some pride : 

" ' We brought in twenty oxen last week ; the chief 
very pleased with us, and gave us a nice share, Marenna.' 

" Setsedi addressed me thus when he was pleased with 
himself and the universe : Marenna means sir. 

" ' Well, Setsedi,' said I, 'if I can get leave, I would 
like to go out with you to-night. May I bring my boy, 
Malasata V 

" The idea of my asking his permission gave Setsedi 
such a lift up in his own opinion of himself that he actually 
reflected with his chin in the air before he finally gave 
his royal assent to my proposition. 

" Time and place were settled, and I went back to the 
club for a wash. These black chaps, if they don't help 
us much in fighting, have proved themselves very useful 
in providing us now and then with rich, juicy beef from 
the Boer herds that stray about the veldt. When I went 
home and told Malasata he was to accompany me to-night 
on a cattle-raiding foray, like a true Kaffir, he concealed 
his delight, and only said, ' A-ha, A-ha, Unkos !' but he 
could not prevent his great brown eyes from sparkling 
with pleasure. When it was pitch-dark we started — 
about a score of us — and crept along silently past the 
outposts, word having been passed that the raiders were 
to go and come with a Kaffir password or countersign. 

" Most of the Kaffirs were stark naked, the better to 
evade the grasp of any Boer who might clutch at them. 

3n 



MAFEKING 

A sergeant had been told off to accompany them ; he and 
I were the only white men out that night. After an 
hour's careful climbing and crawling, stopping to listen 
and feel the wind, the better to gauge our direction, 
Setsedi came close to my ear and whispered : 

" ' We can smell them, Baas ; plenty good smell. You 
and sergeant stay here ; sit down, wait a bit ; boots too 
much hullabaloo ; too loud talkee !' 

" It was disappointing, but we quite saw the need of this 
caution, and we neither of us saw the necessity of walking 
barefoot upon a stony veldt ; so we sat down in the black 
silence, and waited. Yet it was not so silent as it seemed : 
we could hear the bull-frogs croaking a mile away in the 
river-bed, and sometimes a distant tinkle of a cow-bell 
came to us on the soft breeze, or a meercat rustled in 
the grass after a partridge. In about half an hour we 
heard something ; was it a reed-buck ? Then came the 
falling of a stone, the crackling of a stick as it broke under 
their tread ; then we rose and walked towards our black 
friends. 

" Three or four Kaffirs were shepherding each ox, 
' getting a move ' on him by persuasion or fist-law. Some- 
times one ox would be restive and ' moo ' to his mates, 
or gallop wildly hither and thither ; but always the per- 
sistent, ubiquitous Kaffir kept in touch with his beast, 
talking to him softly like a man and a brother, and guiding 
him the way he should go. And all this time the Boers 
were snoring not 300 yards off, sentry and all, very 
probably. But it would not do to count upon their 
negligence ; any indiscreet noise might awake a trenchful 
of Mauser-armed men, and bring upon us a volley of death. 
" When we had got the cattle well out of earshot of 
the Boer lines, the Kaffirs urged on the oxen by running 
up and pinching them, but without uttering a sound. As 
we drew near to the native stadt, a great number of natives 

312 



MAFEKING 

who had been lying concealed in the veldt rose up to 
help their friends drive the raided cattle into the en- 
closure, and the sergeant went to head-quarters with 
the report of twenty-four head of cattle safely housed." 

The besieged had persevered in their " dug-outs " until 
May, 1900, being weary and sometimes sick, faint with 
poor food, and hopes blighted. They had been asked by 
Lord Roberts to endure a little longer ; Kimberley had 
been relieved, and their turn would come soon. 

Meanwhile, President Kruger's nephew, Commandant 
Eloff, had come into the Boer camp with men who had 
once served as troopers at Mafeking, and who knew much 
about the fortifications. Eloff made a skilful attack upon 
the town on the 1 2th of May, and was successful in capturing 
a fort, Colonel Hore, and twenty-three men. This attack 
had been urgent, because news had reached the Boers that 
the British relief column had reached Vryburg on the 10th 
of May, and Vryburg is only ninety-six miles south of Mafe- 
king. During the fight Mr. J. A. Hamilton, not knowing 
that the fort had been taken, thought that he would ride 
across to see Colonel Hore. It was a short ride from 
where he was — only a few hundred yards. The bullets 
whistled near his head, and he scampered across the open 
to reach cover. It was a bad light, and smoke was 
drifting about, but he saw men standing about the head- 
quarters or sitting on the stoep facing the town. As he 
rode his horse was struck, and swerved violently ; some 
one seized his bridle and shouted " Surrender !" They 
were Boers, and amongst them were Germans, Italians, 
and Frenchmen. Many speaking at once, they ordered him 
to hold up his hands, give up his revolver, get off his horse. 
" We had better all take cover, I think," said Hamilton, 
as English bullets were falling rather near them. 

Then they took him within the walls. But he had not 
yet obeyed any of their orders. 

313 



MAFEKING 

" Will you hold your hands up ?" said one Boer, thrust- 
ing a rifle into his ribs with a grin. 

" With pleasure, under the circumstances," he replied, 
trying to smile. 

"Will you kindly hand over that revolver?" said 
another. 

" What ! and hold my hands up at the same time ?" 

They were dull ; they did not see the joke, but shouted, 
" Get off !" 

Some one unstrapped the girths, and Mr. Hamilton 
rolled to the ground. It was only then that he saw his 
horse had been shot in the shoulder, and he asked them 
to put the poor beast out of his pain. 

" No, no ! Your men will do that soon enough," said 
they. 

The poor animal stood quietly looking at him, as he 
says, with a sad, pathetic, inquiring look in his eyes, as if 
he were asking, " What can you do for me ? I assure you 
my shoulder gives me awful pain." 

Hamilton was taken inside the fort and made prisoner. 
When, later in the day, he came out, he found his poor 
horse lying with his throat cut and seven bullet-wounds 
in his body. 

There were thirty-three prisoners crowded in a small, 
ill- ventilated store-room, and they grew very hungry. 
As dusk settled down they began to hear echoes of des- 
perate fighting outside. Bullets came through the wall 
and roofing, splintering window and door ; through the 
grating of the windows they could see limping figures 
scurry and scramble ; they heard voices cursing them and 
urging Eloff to handcuff and march the prisoners across 
the line of fire as a screen for them in their retreat. Then 
the firing died down, and the Boers seemed to have rallied ; 
then came a fresh outburst of heavy firing, and then a 
sudden silence. Eloff rushed to the door. 

314 



MAFEKING 

"Where is Colonel Hore?" 

" Here !" 

" Sir, if you can induce the town to cease fire, we will 
surrender." 

It was quite unexpected, this turn of events. No one 
spoke. Then Eloff said : 

" I give myself up as a hostage. Get them to cease fire." 

The prisoners went out, waved handkerchiefs, shouted, 
" Surrender ! Cease fire, boys." 

When this was done sixty-seven Boers laid down their 
rifles, and the prisoners stacked them up in their late 
prison. 

Commandant Eloff was now a prisoner instead of 
being master of Mafeking ; his partial success he owed 
to his own dash and gallantry, his failure to the half- 
hearted support of General Snyman. He dined at head- 
quarters, and a bottle of champagne was opened to 
console him and distinguish this day of surprises. 

On the 16th of May there was great excitement in the 
town ; the great activity in the Boer laagers, the clouds 
of dust rising in the south, all showed that something 
new and strange was coming. News had come of General 
Mahon having joined Colonel Plumer a few miles up 
the river. "When will they come?" everybody was 
asking. About half-past two General Mahon's guns were 
heard, and the smoke of the bursting shells could be seen 
in the north-west. 

In the town people were taking things very calmly. 
Had they not enjoyed this siege now for seven months, 
when it had been expected to last three weeks at the 
most ? They were playing off the final match in the 
billiard tournament at the club. Then came a hubbub, 
and Major Pansera galloped by with the guns to get a 
parting shot at the retiring Boers. 

Then fell the dusk, and the guns came back. Every- 

315 



MAFEKING 

body went to dinner very elated and happy. " By noon 
to-morrow we shall be relieved," they said. 

It was now about seven o'clock ; the moon was shining 
brightly in the square. 

" Hello ! what's this ? Who are you, then !" 
There were eight mounted men sitting on horseback 
outside the head-quarters office. 

" Who are you, and what do you want ?" asked a man 
in the crowd. 

" We are under Major Karie Davis with a despatch 
from General Mahon." 
" Oh !" 

" Yes, we've come to relieve you fellows ; but you 
don't seem to care much whether you are relieved or 
not." 

Then the news travelled round the town ; a great 
crowd gathered, and round after round of cheers broke 
out. The troopers were surrounded by enthusiastic citi- 
zens, cross-questioned, congratulated, slapped on the 
back, shaken by the hand, and offered — coffee ! 

Major Davis came out and called for cheers for the 
garrison ; then all fell to hallooing of such anthems as 
" Rule Britannia " and " God save the Queen." 

Then the troopers of the Imperial Light Horse were 
taken in to supper. 

About two in the morning the troops entered Mafeking 
— not quite 2,000 men ; but when the townsfolk, hearing 
the noise, ran out into the starry, moonlit night, they 
saw such a host of horses, mules, and bullocks, such a 
line of waggons and camp-followers, and such a beautiful 
battery of bright Royal Horse and Canadian Artillery and 
Maxims that life seemed worth living at last. Those who 
did not laugh quietly went home and cried for joy. They 
had earned their day of delight. 

Mafeking had endured 1,498 shells from the 100-pound 

316 



MAFEKING 

Creusot ; besides this, they had had to dodge 21,000 odd 
shells of smaller calibre. Men who saw Ladysmith said 
that the ruin at Maf eking was far greater. 

Lord Roberts had, with his wonted generosity, sent a 
mob of prime bullocks and a convoy of other luxuries. 
So when the Queen's birthday came, as it soon did, the 
town made merry and were very thankful. 

England was thankful too, for although it was only a 
little town on the veldt, every eye at home had been upon 
the brave defenders who, out of so little material, had 
produced so grand a defence. 

It is not too much to say that Colonel Baden-Powell 
and his gallant company had not only kept the flag 
flying ; they had done far more : they had kept up the 
spirits of a nation beginning to be humiliated by defeat 
after defeat, when most of the nations of Europe were 
jeering at her, and wishing for her downfall. But God 
gave us victory in the end. 

In part from J. A. Hamilton's " Siege of Mafeking," by kind per- 
mission of Messrs. Metbuen and Co. 



317 






CHAPTER XXIV 

THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY (1899-1900) 

The diamond-mines — Cecil Rhodes comes in — Streets barricaded— 
Colonel Kekewich sends out the armoured train — Water got from 
the De Beers Company's mines — A job lot of shells — De Beers can 
make shells too — Milner's message — Beef or horse ? — Long Cecil 
— Labram killed — Shelter down the mines — A capture of dainties 
— Major Rodger's adventures — General French comes to the rescue 
— Outposts astonished to see Lancers and New Zealanders. 

Kimberley is the second largest town in Cape Colony, 
and is the great diamond-mining district, having a 
population of about 25,000 whites. Mr. Cecil Rhodes 
was the Chairman of the De Beers Mines Company, 
which pays over a million a year in wages. 

Kimberley could not at first believe war to be possible 
between the Dutch and English, though they saw the 
regular troops putting up earthworks and loopholed 
forts all round the town. Next a Town Guard was 
formed to man the forts, while the 600 regulars and 
artillery were to be camped in a central position ready 
for emergencies. Cecil Rhodes arrived the last day the 
railway was open, and began at once to raise a regiment 
at his own expense — the Kimberley Light Horse. All 
the streets were blocked with barricades and barbed 
wires to prevent the Boers rushing in. The main streets 
had a narrow opening left in the centre guarded by 
volunteers, who had orders to let none pass without a 

318 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

signed permit. Rhodes used to ride far out on the veldt, 
dressed in white flannel trousers, though the Boers hated 
him, and would dearly have liked to pot him at a safe 
distance. 

Colonel Kekewich was in command — a man of Devon, 
and very popular with his men. On the 24th of 
October they had their first taste of fighting, when a 
patrol came across a force of Boers who were out with 
the object of raiding the De Beers' cattle. Kekewich, 
from his conning-tower, could see his men in difficulties, 
and sent out the armoured train, and the Boers were 
speedily dispersed. There were many wounded on both 
sides, and the Mauser bullet was found to be able to 
drill a neat hole through bone and muscle, in some cases 
without doing so much damage as the old bullets of 
lower velocity in earlier wars. 

At the beginning of the siege it was feared that water 
might fail, but in three weeks the De Beers Company had 
contrived to supply the town with water from an under- 
ground stream in one of their mines. 

The bombardment began on the 7th of November, 
and, as at Mafeking, did not do much damage, for the 
shells, being fired from Spytfontein, four miles away, 
and being a "job lot " supplied to the Transvaal 
Government, did not often reach the houses, and often 
forgot to burst. So that, it is said, an Irish policeman, 
hearing a shell explode in the street near him, remarked 
calmly to himself : " The blazes ! and what will they be 
playing at next ?" 

But by the 11th the Boers had brought their guns 
nearer, had found the range, and were becoming a 
positive nuisance to quiet citizens. 

Sunday was a day of rest and no shelling took place, 
but on other days it began at daylight, and, with pauses 
for meals and a siesta, continued till nine or ten o'clock 

319 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

at night. As usual, there were extraordinary escapes. 
One shell just missed the dining-room of the Queen's 
Hotel, where a large company were at dinner, and, 
choosing the pantry close beside it, killed two cats. 
Luckily there was time between the sound of the gun and 
the arrival of the shell to get into cover. 

The De Beers Company, having many clever engineers 
and artisans, soon began to make their own shells, which 
had " With C. J. R.'s Compts." stamped upon them — 
rather a grim jest when they did arrive. 

On the 28th November Colonel Scott Turner, who 
commanded fehe mounted men, was killed in a sortie. 
He was a very brave, but rather reckless, officer, and was 
shot dead close to the Boer fort. 

Sometimes our own men would go out alone, spying 
and sniping, and in many cases they were shot by their 
own comrades by mistake. 

By December the milk-farms outside the town had 
been looted, and fresh milk began to be very scarce ; even 
tinned milk could not be bought without a doctor's order, 
countersigned by the military officer who was in charge 
of the stores. The result was that many young children 
died. 

At Christmas Sir Alfred Milner sent a message to 
Kimberley, wishing them a lucky Christmas. This gave 
the garrison matter for thought, and the townsfolk 
wondered if England had forgotten their existence. 

Those who could spent some time and care on their 
gardens, for they tried to find a nice change from wurzels 
to beet, and even beans and lettuce. For scurvy, the 
consequence of eating too much meat without green 
stuff, had already threatened the town. Those who 
wanted food had to go to the market hall and fetch it, 
showing a ticket which mentioned how many persons 
were to be supplied. When horse-flesh first began to be 

320 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

used by the officers, Colonel Peakman, presiding at mess, 
said cheerfully : " Gentlemen, very sorry we can't supply 
you all with beef to-day. Beef this end, very nice joint 
of horse the other end. Please try it." But the officers 
all applied for beef, as the Colonel had feared they would. 

Then suddenly, when all had finished, he banged his 
hand on the table, and said : " By Jove ! I see I have 
made a mistake in the joints. This is the capital joint 
of horse which I am carving ! Dear ! dear ! I wanted 
so to taste the horse, but — what ! not so bad after all ? 
Then you will forgive me, I am sure, for being so stupid." 

All the same, some of them thought that the Colonel 
had made the mistake on purpose, just to get them past 
the barrier of prejudice. 

Towards the end of January the bombardment grew 
more severe ; the shells came from many quarters, and 
some were shrapnel, which caused many wounds. The 
new gun made by the De Beers Company did its best to 
reply, but it was only one against eight or nine. The 
Boers confessed that they directed their fire to the 
centre of the town, where there were mostly only women 
and children, for the men were away from home in the 
forts or behind the earthworks. The townsfolk tried 
to improve their shell-proof places, but most of them 
were deadly holes, hot and stuffy beyond description, 
but that made by Mr. Rhodes around the Public Gardens 
was far superior to the rest. The De Beers gun was named 
" Long Cecil," after Mr. Rhodes, and was about 10 feet 
long ; it threw a shell weighing 28 pounds. When it was 
first fired, the great question was, " Will it burst ?" 

But the Boers were surprised, when they sat at break- 
fast in a safe spot, to hear shells dropping around like 
ripe apples. That breakfast was left unfinished, as an 
intercepted letter informed the garrison. 

However, the Boers soon placed a bigger gun near 

321 x 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

Kimberley, and shells began to fall in the market-place 
very freely. 

In February the garrison had a great loss. The last 
shell of that day fell into the Grand Hotel and killed 
George Labram, the De Beers chief engineer. It was 
Labram who had arranged for the new water-supply, 
who had made the new shells, and planned " Long Cecil." 
He was to Kimberley what Kondrachenko was to the 
Russians at Port Arthur — a man of many inventions, an 
American, ready at all points. He had just gone upstairs 
to wash before dinner, when a shell entered and cut him 
to ribbons, so that he died instantly. A servant of the 
hotel was in his room at the time, and was not touched. 

Towards the middle of February notices signed by Cecil 
Rhodes were posted up all over the town to the effect 
that women and children should take shelter in the two 
big mines. So very soon the streets were full of people 
running to the mines with babies, blankets, bread, and 
bedding. The crowd was so great that it took from 
5.30 p.m. to midnight to lower them all down the shafts. 
Kimberley mine took more than 1,000, the De Beers 
mine 1,500, and all were lowered without a single accident. 

One day some natives came in with a story that the 
Boers had deserted the fort Alexandersfontein. Spies 
were sent out to investigate, and reported it to be a fact, 
so some of the Town Guard, with help from the Lanca- 
shires, sallied out and took possession of the fort. A 
few Boers who had been left there were wounded or taken 
prisoners. 

" We will wait a bit in this fort, boys, to see what 
will turn up," said the Captain ; and in a short time 
they saw four waggons coming up, which were driven 
unsuspiciously right into his hands. Other waggons 
followed, all full of most delicious dainties for Boer 
stomachs, but likely to be received in starving Kimberley 

322 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

with greater enthusiasm — such things as poultry, grain, 
butter, fresh vegetables, and bacon. The waggons were 
drawn by fat bullocks — a sight for mirth and jollity. 

In the afternoon the poor Boers knew what they had 
missed, and some very spiteful bullets were sent across 
for several hours. 

Major Rodger had sent some men to spy out the 
country, and was waiting for their return. Presently 
he saw two men advancing towards him, and thinking 
they were his own men he rode up to them. On drawing 
near he saw they were Boers. His main body of men were 
far behind, and he realized that if he galloped away he 
would be shot, so he quietly walked his horse up to them. 
One of the Boers said : " Who are you ?" " Only one 
of the fighting-men from Kimberley," the Major replied. 
They did not draw their revolvers, they did not cry 
" Hands up !" and seize him by the collar — no, all they 
did was to utter a brief swear, turn their horses' heads, 
and scamper over the veldt as fast as they could, stooping 
over the pommel to avoid the Major's fire. But half a 
mile away they hit upon some of their own comrades, 
fired a few volleys, broke the Major's arm, and retired. 

Major Rodger, however, had not done his day's work, 
and never told his men he had been shot until they 
returned to Kimberley in the evening. So much for a 
Kimberley volunteer ! 

Meanwhile, the little folks and the women deep down 
in the mine — some 1,500 feet — were busy devouring 
sandwiches of corned-beef and horse, and buckets of 
tea and coffee, with condensed milk, were lowered down 
too. The large chamber cut out of the rock was lit with 
electric light, and was not very hot, though it was 
crammed with children, many of whom were lying on 
rugs or blankets ; they lay so thick on the floor that 
walking amongst them was the feat of an acrobat. But 

323 x 2 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

they were safe down there ! No ghastly sights of mangled 
limbs met their gaze, no whizz of deadly shell, no scream 
of pain reached them there. It was worth something to 
have escaped the horrors of a siege, and to feel no nervous 
tremors, no cowardly panic, no dull despair. 

Meanwhile Lord Roberts had not forgotten Kimberley. 
A force of some 5,000 sabres, led by General French, with 
two batteries of Horse Artillery, had galloped in the 
dead of night to the Modder River. Here a small Boer 
force fled from before them, and ever on through the 
quivering heat rode Hussars, Dragoons, and Lancers, 
until both men and horses fell out exhausted on the veldt. 
On the third day they came close to some kopjes, or hills, 
on which Boers were posted, who stared in amazement at 
the sight of the 9th Lancers sweeping in open order 
round the base of the hills. A hundred miles they had 
ridden with scant food and scanter water, so that the 
Boers might have been still more surprised to see many a 
trooper walking by his tired steed, and even carrying the 
saddle. 

Dr. Conan Doyle tells us that " a skirmish was in pro- 
gress on the 15th of February between a party of the 
Kimberley Light Horse and some Boers, when a new 
body of horsemen, unrecognized by either side, appeared 
upon the plain, and opened fire upon the enemy. One 
of the strangers rode up to the Kimberley patrol, and 
said : 

" ' What the dickens does K.L.H. mean on your 
shoulder-strap V 

" ' It means Kimberley Light Horse. Who are you V 

" ' I am one of the New Zealanders.' " 

How puzzled that member of the Kimberley force 
must have been — a New Zealander out on the African 
veldt ! 
Soon the little clouds of dust on the horizon drew 

324 



THE SIEGE OF KIMBERLEY 

hundreds of townsfolk to the earthworks, and as the 
glint of spear-head and scabbard flashed out of the 
cloud, and the besieged garrison knew their troubles were 
over, men waved their hats and shouted, and tearful, 
laughing ladies flocked round the first men who rode in, 
and nearly pulled them out of the saddle. Then they 
set to and hauled the rest out of the mines, finishing 
that job well by midnight. 

For 124 days Kimberley had been besieged. The Boers 
had never once attacked the town, though not more than 
550 mounted men were latterly available for offensive 
work ; these, with the Town Guard, Lancashires, and 
Kimberley Rifles, made a total of 3,764. Colonel 
Kekewich might well look radiantly happy ; he had 
administered everything with strict justice, and had 
earned the respect and admiration of all, while Cecil 
Rhodes and the De Beers officials had magnificently met 
and countered every difficulty with generous skill and 
unflagging energy. 



325 



CHAPTER XXV 

THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH (1899-1900) 

Ladysmith — Humours of the shell — The Lyre tries to be funny — 
Attack on Long Tom — A brave bugler — Practical jokes — The black 
postman — A big trek — Last shots — Someone comes— Saved at last. 

Ladysmith, where Sir George White and his men detained 
the Boers so long, is a scattered town lying on a lake- 
like plain, and surrounded by an amphitheatre of rocky 
hills. To the north-west was Pepworth Hill, where 
the Boer Long Tom was placed ; north-east of the town, 
and four miles away, was Unbulwana : here the Boers 
had dragged a large siege-gun. 

South of the town the Klip River runs close under 
the hills, and here many caves were dug as hiding-places 
for the residents. There were many women and children 
there all day long. On the 3rd of November the wires 
were cut ; Ladysmith was isolated and besieged. On 
the next day it was discussed whether General Joubert's 
proposal should be accepted — that the civilians, women, 
and children should go out and form a camp five miles 
off under the white flag. Archdeacon Barker got up, and 
said : " Our women and children shall stay with the men 
under the Union Jack, and those who would do them 
harm may come to them at their peril." 

The meeting cheered the tall, white-haired priest, and 
agreed thereto. 

326 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

The townsfolk soon got used to shell-fire, but they 
spent most of the day by the river in their cool caves. 
There was a Dr. Starke, a visitor from Torquay, who 
used to go about with a fishing-rod, and spend hours by 
the river — a kindly man, who one day found a cat mewing 
piteously at a deserted house, and, making friends with 
it, used to carry it about with him. This gentleman, 
having the cat in his arms, was standing near the door 
of the Royal Hotel talking to Mr. McHugh, when a shell 
came through the roof, passed through two bedrooms, 
and whizzed out at the front-door, catching the poor 
doctor just above the knees. His friend escaped without 
a scratch. Dr. Starke had always tried to avoid the 
peril of shells, and they used to banter him on his over- 
anxiety. It is strange how many hits and how many 
misses are in the nature of a surprise. 

Late in November a shell entered a room in which a 
little child was sleeping, and knocked one of the walls 
of the bedroom clean out. In the cloud of dust and 
smoke the parents heard the cry of the little babe, 
rushed in, and found her absolutely untouched, while 
20 yards away a splinter of the same shell killed a man 
of the Natal Police. At the same house later in the 
evening two friends called to congratulate the mother ; 
they were being shown two pet rabbits, when a splinter 
of a shell came in and cut in two one of the rabbits. 

One day a Natal Mounted Rifleman was lying in his 
tent, stretched himself, yawned, and turned over. At 
that instant a shell struck the spot where he had just 
been lying, made a hole in the ground, and burst. The 
tent was blown away from its ropes, his pillow and 
clothes were tossed into the air. Poor fellow ! his com- 
rades ran towards him, and found him sitting up, pale, 
but unharmed. They could hardly believe their senses. 
" Why, man, you ought to have been blown to smithe- 

327 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

reens !" Another day a trooper of the 18th Hussars 
was rolled over, horse and all, yet neither of them suffered 
any severe injury. 

December came, and by then the poor women were 
looking harassed and worn : so many grievous sights, 
so many perils to try and avoid, so many losses to weep 
over. 

Some of the correspondents brought out a local paper, 
the Ladysmiih Lyre, to enliven the spirits of the dull and 
timid and sick. The news may be sampled by the 
following extracts : 

" November 14. — General French has twice been seen 
in Ladysmith disguised as a Kaffir. His force is en- 
trenched behind Bulwen. Hurrah ! 

" November 20. — H.M.S. Powerful ran aground in 
attempting to come up Klip River ; feared total loss. 
[Klip River is 2 feet deep in parts.] 

" November 21. — We hear on good authority that the 
gunner of Long Tom is Dreyfus. 

" November 26. — Boers broke Sabbath firing on our 
bathing parties. Believed so infuriated by sight of 
people washing that they quite forgot it was Sunday." 

The Ladysmith Lyre had come out three times before 
December. 

On the 7th of December, at 10 p.m., 400 men, who had 
volunteered for the task, were ordered to turn out, carry- 
ing rifles and revolvers only, and to make no noise. A 
small party of Engineers were to be with them. Their 
object was to destroy Long Tom, which was now removed 
from Pepworth to Lombard's Kop, on the north-east. They 
started when the moon went down on a fine starlight 
night. By a quarter to two a.m. they were close to 
the foot of Lombard's Kop, but the Boer pickets had not 
been alarmed. General Hunter, who led them, explained 
how 100 of the Imperial Light Horse and 100 of the 

328 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

Carbineers would steal up the mountain and take the 
Boer guns, while 200 of the Border Mounted (on foot) 
would go round the hill to protect their comrades from 
a flank attack. The Engineers, carrying gun-cotton 
and tools, followed close after the storming party. As 
our men were creeping quietly up the hill on hands and 
knees, amazed that there were no outposts, a sudden 
challenge rang out behind them : " Wis kom dar ?" 

Had the Boer sentry been dreaming in the drowsy 
night ? 

" Wis (pronounced ve) kom dar ? Wis kom dar ?" he 
impatiently shouted. Our men sat down on the slope 
above him, grinning to themselves, and made no answer. 

"Wis kom dar V He was getting angry and fright- 
ened this time, by the tone of it. 

" Take that fellow in the wind with the butt of a rifle, 
and stop his mouth." 

Then the Boer knew who they were, and yelled to 
his comrades for help ; then they heard him say to his 
after-rider : " Bring my peart — my horse !" and he was 
safely off ! 

Further up the hill a shrill voice shouted : " Martinas, 
Carl Joubert, der Rovinek !" (the Red-neck). At this our 
men clambered up like goats, while a volley was fired, 
and bullets whizzed over their heads. 

" Stick to me, guides !" shouted General Hunter. 

As they neared the top Colonel Edwards, of the volun- 
teers, shouted : " Now then, boys, fix bayonets, and 
give them a taste of the steel." This was meant for the 
Dutchmen to hear, for there was not a bayonet amongst 
the assaulting party. 

The Boers do not like cold steel, and they were heard 
slithering and stumbling down the other side of the 
mountain. Now they were up on the top. There stood 
Long Tom pointing at high heaven, loaded ready, and 

329 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

laid to a range of 8,000 yards, or over four miles. Not 
a Boer was to be seen or heard anywhere. 

Quickly the Engineers got to work. Some removed 
the breech-block, others filled the barrel with gun-cotton, 
plugged both muzzle and breech, and ran a pretty neck- 
lace of gun-cotton round the dainty ribs of the barrel. 
Long Tom was looking quite unconscious of their atten- 
tions, and shone in the starlight. 

He had been set on solid masonry, was mounted on 
high iron wheels, and a short railway line had been laid 
down for purposes of locomotion. A thick bomb-proof 
arch was built over him, and huge pyramids of shells 
were piled up round about him. A Howitzer and a field- 
gun, which stood close by, were then destroyed, and a 
Maxim was reserved to be brought away. 

In about twenty minutes the Engineers announced 
that they were ready. 

Like goats they had swarmed about him, and now it 
was Long Tom's turn to say " Baa !" 

The firing fuse was attached. " Keep back ! keep 
back !" 

There was heard a dull roar from the monster, and the 
whole mountain flared out with a flash as if of lightning. 

" Had the gun-cotton done its work V They ran 
back to inspect. 

" Barrel rent, sir ; part of the muzzle torn away." 
Long Tom has fired his last shot. The ladies of Lady- 
smith will be very thankful for this small favour. The 
men came back, most of them carrying small trophies. 

Down they scrambled ; no barbed wire, no impedi- 
ments. Who would have thought that these English 
would stir out o' night ? Had they no desire to sleep 
and rest ? But when they got down they found some 
had been wounded. Major Henderson had been twice 
hit — thumb almost torn away, and a couple of slugs 

330 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

in his thigh. Yet he had never halted, and was the first 
to tackle the gun. A few privates were also hit, but only 
one so seriously as to be left behind in care of a surgeon. 

Great rejoicing at breakfast, and congratulations from 
Sir George White. 

But the time wore on, and sickness came — far worse 
and more fatal than shell-fire. There were hundreds of 
fever patients in the hospital outside at Intombi Spruit. 

Fever — typhoid, enteric — and no stimulants, no jellies, 
no beef-tea ! 

The only luxury was a small ration of tinned milk. 
Scores of convalescents died of sheer starvation. The 
doctors were overworked, and they, too, broke down. 

No wonder that many in the garrison chafed at inaction, 
found fault with their superiors, and asked bitterly : 
" Are we to stay here till we rot ?" 

By New Year's Eve Ladysmith had endured some 
8,000 rounds of shell ; many buildings had been hit half 
a dozen times. On New Year's Day an officer of the 
Lancers was sleeping in his house, when a shell exploded 
and buried him in a heap of timber. When they pulled 
the mess off him, he sat up, rubbed the dust out of 
his eyes, and asked, "What o'clock is it ?" He was 
unhurt. 

There was a small bugler of the 5th Lancers who was 
the envy of every boy in the town. This boy was in the 
battle at Elands Laagte, and when a regiment seemed 
wavering he sounded the call, the advance, the charge. 
The result was that that regiment faced the music, and 
did valiantly. A General rode up to the bugler after the 
fight, and took his name, saying : " You are a plucky 
boy. I shall report you !" 

For this boy, after sounding the charge, had drawn 
his revolver, rode into the thick of the fight on his Colonel's 
flank, and shot three Boers one after the other. 

331 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

Scores of officers gave the boy a sovereign for his 
pluck, and he wore his cap all through the siege in a very 
swagger fashion. 

Some of the regiments had their pet dogs in Lady smith. 

When the King's Royals went into action their regi- 
mental dog went with them. He had never been out of 
the fighting line, and had never had a scratch, but seemed 
to enjoy the fun of barking and looking back, saying, 
" Come on — faster !" 

There was another, a little red mongrel, who insisted 
on seeing every phase of warfare ; he had lost a leg in 
India — it was so smashed up that the doctor had to 
cut it off. There he was, pottering about on three legs, 
full of inquisitive ardour, and when not engaged on 
sanitary inspection work, always to the front when the 
guns were at it. This was the Hussars' dog. 

The Boers were fond of playing practical jokes. On 
Christmas Day they had fired a shell containing a plum- 
pudding into the artillery camp. On the hundred and first 
day of the siege one of the Boers on Bulwana Hill called 
up the signallers at Caesar's Camp, and flashed the 
message, " A hundred and one, not out." 

The Manchesters flashed back : " Ladysmith still 
batting." 

"What is the use of shelling these Britishers ?" once 
said a Boer artilleryman. " They just go on playing 
cricket. Look yonder !" 

Ah ! but that was in the early days of the siege, when 
they had some strength in them. Later, after having 
short rations of horse-flesh, they could hardly creep from 
hill to hill. 

Another day a heliograph message came : " How do 
you like horse-meat ?" 

" Fine," was the answer, " When the horses are 
finished we shall eat baked Boer !" 

332 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

It became very difficult to get letters through the 
Boer pickets ; they had so many ways of trapping the 
native runners. The Kaffir paths were watched ; bell- 
wires were doubled — one placed close to the ground, 
the other at the height of a man's head. When the 
Kaffir touched one of these an electric bell rang on one 
of the kopjes, or hills, and swarms of guards swooped 
down to intercept him. But the Kaffir, being paid 
£15 a journey, did his best too. 

He left the outer line of our pickets at dusk, and flitted 
away silently to the nearest native kraal ; he handed in 
the letters to the black chief, and wandered on empty- 
handed towards General Buller's camp. Meanwhile a 
simple Kaffir girl would pass the Boer camp, calabash 
on head, going to fetch water from the spring in the 
early morning. The letters were in the empty water- 
vessel ! 

She put them under a stone by the spring, and another 
maiden would come from the other side, and take them 
on in her calabash or mealie-jar. 

At last the native runner would call for them and 
carry the letters to the English lines. 

On the 6th of January a determined attack was made 
by the pick of the Boers upon Caesar's Camp. Our pickets 
in Buller's relieving army could hear the sound of the 
guns, muffled by distance ; officers and men gathered 
in groups on the hill-sides and listened intently to the 
long low growl of the rifle. Then came a helio message 
from Sir George White to General Clery : " Attacked on 
every side." The nervous strain on these men, con- 
demned to inaction after each new failure to cross the 
Tugela and fight their way into Ladysmith, became almost 
insupportable. They sat outside the big camp, gazing 
on Bulwana with telescopes and field-glasses, hardly 
daring to utter their thoughts. A second helio was flashed 

333 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

across : " Enemy everywhere repulsed ; fighting con- 
tinues." Then tongues were once more lossened, and 
hope arose as the distant firing sank to a sullen minute- 
gun. But half an hour later the booming of big guns on 
Bulwana was renewed, and away to the west arose a 
fierce rifle fire. "Attack renewed; enemy reinforced," 
winked the helio from the top of Convent Hill, and again 
a dumb despair fell on the watchers. " Very hard 
pressed," came the third message, firing our soldiers 
with indignant rage, as they thought of the poor part 
they had hitherto taken in relieving Ladysmith. But 
at length the heroism of the Devons, the Imperial Light 
Horse, and others of the Ladysmith garrison beat back 
the Boers' desperate assault. 

The Devons had climbed up the hill late in the after- 
noon to avenge their fallen comrades. They had charged 
straight up the hill in a line, but a deadly fire at short 
range brought down dozens of them as they rushed the 
top. However, there was no wavering in the Devons, 
but they pressed forward at the double with the steel 
advanced, and only a few Boers waited for that dis- 
agreeable operation in war. There was a terrific hail- 
storm going on as Colonel Park halted his men just 
below the crest : it was a moment to try the nerves of 
the strongest. Once over that lip of hillside and a fiercer 
storm than hail would meet them in the face, and call 
many of them to their last account. No wonder many 
a hand went for the water-bottle, and little nervous 
tricks of foot and hand betrayed the tension of the 
moment. 

" Now then, Devons, get ready !" The men gripped 
their rifles in the old way of drill, quick and altogether, 
brows were knit, teeth set, and away they went into the 
jaws of death. 

" Steady, Devons, steady !" No need to bid them be 

334 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

steady. They bore down upon the Boers with dogged 
and irresistible force, and the Boers turned and ran. 
Many an English officer fell that day, and several doctors 
were wounded while doing their duty. 

The Boers who fought most fiercely were the old 
Dopper Boers, who nursed a bitter hatred for all English- 
men. These men would refuse all kind help even when 
lying hurt. They were suspected sometimes of cruelty 
to our wounded ; for more than one of our men was 
found covered with bruises, as though he had been kicked 
or beaten to death. But these things were exceptional, 
and such conduct was confined to the most ignorant and 
uncivilized of the old Boers. 

Many of the wounded lay where they fell for twenty-four 
hours and more. The Kaffir boys as they dug the long 
shallow graves would hum a low refrain ; above wheeled 
the vultures, looking down upon the slain. The Boers 
confessed that it was the worst day they had ever had, 
and five days after the battle they were still searching for 
their dead. Our dead numbered about 150. 

The Imperial Light Horse, containing many young 
Englishmen in their ranks, greatly distinguished them- 
selves. The Brigadier commanding in the fight wrote 
to their chief officer : " No one realizes more clearly than 
I do that your men were the backbone of the defence 
duiing that day's long fighting." But sickness carried 
off far more than rifle or cannon. The Imperial Light 
Horse, who came to Ladysmith 475 strong, were now 
reduced to 150 ; the Devons, from 984 had gone down 
to 480. 

As Majuba Day was coming near the messages brought 
by the runners became more hopeful : " All going well," 
" Cronje is surrounded." 

But time after time came the news of Buller's failure 
on the Tugela, and with every piece of ill news came 

335 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

reduced rations at Ladysmith. The artillery horses were 
nearly all eaten, the cavalry horses too ; those that re- 
mained were too weak even to raise a trot. Would Buller 
ever cut his way through ? The garrison were beginning 
to despond. If they had to fight a fierce battle again 
like that at Caesar's Camp a few weeks ago, when the 
pick of the Boer forces tried to take it by storm, would 
they not reel and faint for very want of food ? Then, 
when all looked dark, and the far-off sound of Buller's 
guns seemed to be dying away in another failure, some- 
thing happened. 

Men on outpost duty upon the hills round Ladysmith 
saw what seemed to them to be a long white snake 
crawling over the veldt. Officers seized their glasses, 
and started with an ejaculation of surprise, for what 
they saw was a long sinuous line of white-tilted waggons. 
" It's the Boers coming away from the Tugela ! By 
Jove ! it's a great trek !" Yes, the enemy were in full 
retreat at last ; Buller had hammered them in so many 
places, and now at last he had succeeded. 

There they came, waggon after waggon, in endless 
succession, as it seemed. Verily, it was a retreat of an 
army, for there were thousands of horsemen too, riding 
at a hand gallop, singly or in clusters, a continuous 
stream of moving figures coming round the corner of 
End Hill and then riding north behind Telegraph Hill. 
They were seeking their railway base. 

But, though they rode fast in retreat, there was no 
confusion ; the Boers know how to trek, and they do it 
well. 

Oh ! that we had had some horses, good strong horses, 
to gallop our guns in their direction. But the horses 
were all either eaten or too weak to trot. Those who 
looked to Bulwana Hill saw a strange black tripod being 
erected above the big Boer gun : they were going to take 

336 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

the gun away. The gunners of the Powerful saw the 
tripod too. They set to work to try and prevent that 
work from being accomplished ; both the 4«7's were in 
action, and made the red earth fly near the Boer redoubt. 

The third shell burst upon the summit of the hill. The 
many clusters of men who were watching waited breath- 
lessly for the white smoke to clear away, and when it 
cleared there was no tripod to be seen ! Then an exultant 
shout rose up from hill-side and from spruit ; some in their 
excitement danced and sang and shook hands and 
laughed. They were weak for want of food, and had not 
the usual English restraint. Then a great hailstorm came 
drifting by, and there was a rush into the town to tell the 
glad news. 

What a Babel of talk there was at dinner that evening ! 
Why, some officers were so hopeful now that they ven- 
tured to predict that by to-morrow some of Buller's 
men would be in Lady smith. 

The dinner of horse-flesh was progressing merrily when 
all at once a strange clattering of shoes outside awoke 
attention. They listened in the mess-room, and heard 
eager voices, cries of men and boys as they hurried past. 
One went to the window and shouted : " What's the 
row ?" 

" Buller's troopers are in sight ; they have been seen 
riding across the flats !" 

What ! Then they all jumped up, and the youngest 
and strongest fared forth with the hurrying crowd 
towards the nearest river-drift. 

On reaching this they saw across the river and the 
flat ground beyond, riding down a little ridge, a column 
of horsemen trotting towards them. Horsemen at full 
trot ! Then they could not be any of their men, for their 
horses could not trot to save their lives. 

The evening sun shone upon their full kit, and no one 

337 y 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

could doubt that it was the relief column at last ! God be 
thanked ! 

Now they had pulled up, and were welcomed by some 
officers of Sir George White's staff. Meanwhile the motley 
crowd grew, at first too dazed to cheer or shout, but rather 
moist about the eyes. Malays were there in their red 
fezes, coolies in many-coloured turbans, and white-clad 
Indians, dhoolie-bearers, grinning a silent welcome. 
But the most excited and the noisiest in all that throng 
were the Kaffir boys and Zulus, the Basutos and 
Bechuanas. They felt no cold reserve strangle their 
expressions of delight, but danced and shouted and leapt 
like madmen, showing gleaming white teeth and sparkling 
eyes. 

As they drew near the town they met many of the sick 
and wounded who had hobbled out, in their great joy, 
to receive the relievers, and who tried to wave their caps 
and say Hurrah ! with the rest — a piteous sight of wan 
faces and poor shrunk shanks ! 

And the men of the Relief Column — so brown and well 
they looked — were feeling in their pockets for tobacco 
to distribute round, for the spectacle they saw of white- 
faced, feeble-kneed invalids smote them to the heart. 
They had never realized until at this moment all that the 
defenders of Lady smith had suffered for England. 

They rode in slowly, two by two, Dundonald and 
Gough and Mackenzie of Natal at the head of the column. 
All through the main street they rode, nodding to a friend 
here and a friend there, for the Imperial Light Horse had 
many friends in Lady smith. 

There were wild cheers half choked by emotion, and 
the little ones were hoisted on shoulder to be able to see 
the strong men who had come to save them. Then in 
the twilight came Sir George White and his staff to 
welcome the rescue party. As the leaders shook hands 

338 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSMITH 

the excitement and joy of relief broke forth again. Men 
bit their lips as if nothing was happening, but women 
and children cried and laughed and cried again. All in 
their heart, many in their voices, were thanking God for 
this timely deliverance. And then they fell to and cheered 
Sir George White : just then his patient heroism and kindly 
grip of power appealed to them. And some who had 
not wept before cried now when they looked on the old 
soldier, sitting so erect and proud in his saddle, with all 
the heavy cloud of care suddenly removed from his brow 
and the light of joy and gratitude shining through wet 
eyes. Twice — aye, thrice — he tried to speak, but the 
tears were in his throat and he could not utter his thoughts. 
Then the cheers came again, and gave him time to pull 
himself together. 

He lifted his bowed head and thanked them for all 
their loyal help, soldiers and civilians alike, and then 
finished by one solemn phrase that touched all hearts : 
" Thank God, we kept the old flag flying !" 

Why, the very Zulus caught the enthusiasm and leapt 
high into the air, waving bare arms aloft and shouting 
the old war-cry of Cetewayo and his savage impis. That 
night there were long stories to be told in the camp of 
the Relief Column. 

Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill, M.P., wrote his story 
down of how they rode into Ladysmith : " Never shall I 
forget that ride. The evening was deliciously cool. My 
horse was strong and fresh, for I had changed him at 
midday. The ground was rough with many stones, but 
we cared little for that — onward, wildly, recklessly, up 
and down hill, over the boulders, through the scrub. 
We turned the shoulder of a hill, and there before us lay 
the tin houses and dark trees we had come so far to see 
and save. The British guns on Caesar's Camp were 
firing steadily in spite of the twilight. What was happen- 

339 Y 2 



THE SIEGE OF LADYSM1TH 

ing ? Never mind, we were nearly through the dangerous 
ground. Now we were all on the flat. Brigadier, 
staff, and troops let their horses go. We raced through 
the thorn-bushes by Intombi Spruit. Suddenly there 
was a challenge : ' Halt ! Who goes there V ' The Lady- 
smith Relief Column.' And thereat, from out of trenches 
and rifle-pits artfully concealed in the scrub a score of 
tattered men came running, cheering feebly, and some 
were crying. In the half-light they looked ghastly pale 
and thin, but the tall, strong colonial horsemen, standing 
up in their stirrups, raised a loud resounding cheer, for 
then we knew we had reached the Ladysmith picket- 
line." 

One word more on Sir Ian Hamilton, one of the greatest 
of our soldiers. It was he who held command on Caesar's 
Hill during those desperate seventeen hours of fighting. 
Spare, tall, quiet, smiling, he had the masterful manner 
of the born soldier, who fights and makes no fuss about 
it, and draws the soldiers after him in the forlornest of 
hopes by the magic of his sympathy and valour. Valour 
without sympathy, ability without the devotion of your 
men, can do little ; but when both are united, steel and 
lead cannot prevail against them. 



340 



CHAPTER XXVI 

SIEGE OF POET AETHUR (1904) 

Port Arthur — Its hotel life— Stoessel not popular — Fleet surprised — 
Shelled at twelve miles — Japanese pickets make a mistake — 
Wounded cannot be brought in — Polite even under the knife — The 
etiquette of the bath — The unknown death — Kondrachenko, the 
real hero — The white flag at last — Nogi the modest — " Banzai " — 
Effect of good news on the wounded — The fleet sink with alacrity. 

Port Arthur consists of a small land-locked harbour 
surrounded by hills. As you sail into the harbour you 
have on your right the Admiralty depots, dock-basin, 
and dockyard, sheltered by Golden Hill ; next the water- 
front, or commercial quarter ; on the left the Tiger's Tail, 
a sand spit which narrows the entrance, behind which 
the torpedo-boats lie moored. The new town lies south 
of Signal Hill, on a plateau rising to the west. All round 
the town were hill-forts elaborately fortified. 

The hotels were, like the houses, very primitive : the 
best was a one-storied building containing about twenty 
rooms, each room being furnished with a camp bedstead 
and no bedding, one deal table, and one chair. Some- 
times, if you swore hard at the Chinese coolie, you could 
get a small basin of water and a jug. There was a per- 
manent circus, a Chinese theatre, music-halls, and grog- 
shops ; a band played on summer evenings. 

General Stoessel, the military commander, was not loved 
by soldier or citizen : he was very strict, and, during the 

341 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

war became despotic They say he once struck a civilian 
across the face with his riding-whip because the man 
had not noticed and saluted him as he passed. His 
soldiers dreaded him, and would slink away at his appear- 
ing. Some such words as these would come from him 
on seeing a sentry : 

" Who are you ? Where do you come from ? When 
did you join ? Why are you so dirty ? Take off your 
boots and let me inspect your foot-rags ? Oh, got an 
extra pair in your kit ? Show them at once. Go and wash 
your face." 

Though it was known that war between Russia and 
Japan was imminent, the officers and men of both navy 
and army took little heed, but relied on the strength of 
their fortress, its fleet, and batteries. What could the 
little yellow monkeys do against Russia ? Well, on the 
7th of February invitations were sent out for a great 
reception at the residence of the Port Admiral, for it 
was the name-day of his wife and daughter. Officers of 
all grades flocked thither from the forts and the ships. 
After the reception followed a dance, very enjoyable, gay, 
and delightful. 

It was midnight, and many were down by the water's 
edge waiting for gig and pinnace. A dull sound echoed 
through the streets that night. 

" Dear me ! what is that, I wonder ?" 

" Oh ! only naval manoeuvres, sir. We sailors must be 
practising a bit, you know, in case the Japs come." 

Then there was a laugh : " They won't dare to come 
under our guns !" 

But they had come ! In their torpedo-boats the 
brave sailors of the " Rising Sun " were quietly steaming 
round the harbour, launching a deadly torpedo at battle- 
ship and cruiser. 

Next morning, when the Russians went down to see 

342 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

what was going on, they found the Retvisan nose down 
and heeling over, the Tsarevich settling down by the stern 
and with a pretty list to starboard, other vessels looking 
very uncomfortable, and a long way off, near the horizon, 
some black specks that actually " had the cheek " to 
bombard Port Arthur. 

Why, yes, as the curious citizen came to the Bund, 
he was so astonished that he forgot to run. Crates and 
sacks had been hurled about, double glass windows all 
smashed ; and what was that big hole on the quay, big 
enough to hold an omnibus and four horses ? ' ' Good 
gracious ! you don't mean to say that those specks 
twelve miles away have done all this ! Come, sir, let us 
seek shelter in the stone-quarries." 

And the Russian batteries on Golden Hill ? They 
were returning the fire from 10-inch guns ; but the 
Japanese possessed 13-inch guns and were outside 
striking distance. 

A party of ladies and gentlemen had gone to the 
terrace before the Mayor's house to see the pretty 
sight — it is not often you can see such a sight. A 
shell fell just below them ! They scattered and went 
to bed. 

" What was it like ? Oh, my dear, a noise like a big 
rocket, a blaze, a bang, an awful clatter all round, as the 
glass breaks and falls. You are dazed, you see yellow 
smoke, you smell something nasty, you shake — you run 
— run !" 

Yes, they all ran away from Port Arthur, all who could 
— merchants, tradesmen, coolies — all went by train or 
boat. Then there were no bakers or butchers, no servants, 
until the Russian troops were ordered to take the vacant 
places. 

If the Japanese had only known they might have 
taken Port Arthur that night of the torpedo attack ; 

343 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

but they left the Russians sixteen days of quiet to recover 
from their panic and to repair their ships. Then it was 
more difficult. 

The hole in the Retvisan was 40 feet long and 20 feet 
in depth. Seven compartments were full of water, and 
many dead bodies floated in them. But, beached and 
water-logged as she was, she used her guns with 
effect many times during the siege, so difficult is it to 
destroy a battleship unless you can sink her in deep 
water. 

It was not long before all foreigners, newspaper corres- 
pondents, or candid friends were ordered out of Port 
Arthur, so we have to rely on the evidence of those who 
witnessed the siege from the Japanese side. Even they 
did not at first find their freedom to see and pass from 
one hill to another very secure. One night two of them 
tried to get to the front under cover of the darkness. 
They soon met a Japanese officer, who reined in and asked 
where they were going. One of them could speak Japanese, 
and replied that they were looking for their camp. So 
he let them go. But what if they stumbled upon the 
Japanese outposts and were shot at as Russians ? They 
must be very wary. In the starlight they saw a small 
hill in front of them, which they made for, hoping to see 
or hear more of the great fight which sounded louder as 
they walked — a roar of rifles broken by the rattle of 
machine-guns. As they climbed one of them said he 
saw a trench near the top of the hill and men sitting near 
it. They hesitated, but finally made up their minds to 
risk it, and advanced boldly, whistling carelessly as they 
went. The Japanese were all looking out in front, and 
did not at first notice the new-comers, who approached 
from behind. Then suddenly the thought came, " We 
are being taken in flank by the Russians." The entire 
picket started to their feet. Many of them had been fast 

344 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

asleep, and, being aroused to hear the noise of heavy 
firing, they called out " Ruskes !" One Englishman tried 
to seize a Japanese by the hand to show he was a friend, 
but his intention failed, for both of them rolled into the 
trench. The other threw himself flat on the ground and 
called out in Japanese, " English friends !" 

When at last the Japanese discovered their mistake they 
were all smiles and apologies, and " Please go to the 
front, sir." 

The Japanese made great mistakes at first : they lost 
many thousands by attacking in front hills and forts 
scientifically fortified. They were trying to do what 
was impossible. Some years before they had captured 
Port Arthur from the Chinese speedily and easily by a 
fierce assault. They had then been compelled by Russia, 
France, and Germany to give up their fair prize of victory. 
Afterwards Russia had seized Port Arthur and Manchuria. 
So honour and revenge both spurred on the Japanese 
to retake it from the Russians. The war became most 
cruel and sanguinary. 

After one night attack the Japanese left 7,000 dead 
and wounded on the hill-side. They could not fetch them 
in, though they were within call. Some few crawled 
back to their friends at night ; many lay out for days, 
being fed by biscuits and balls of rice thrown from the 
Japanese trenches — the Japanese were fed almost en- 
tirely on rice. 

A naval surgeon tells a story which explains the 
conduct of the Japanese when suffering intense pain. 
He says : 

" When the battleship Hatsure was sunk in May, a 
sailor was laid on the operating-table who had a piece 
of shell 1\ inches long bedded in his right thigh. I 
offered him a cigar as he came in, which he eagerly 
took, but the surgeon told him not to smoke it just 

345 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

then. His smaller injuries were first attended to, and 
then the surgeon turned to the severe wound in the 
man's thigh. 

" In order to pull out the piece of steel still embedded 
in the limb, he was obliged to pass his hand into the 
wound, which was deep enough to hide it as far as the 
wrist. During this painful operation the sailor never 
spoke or winced, but kept trying to reach the breast- 
pocket of his coat. At length the surgeon, irritated by 
his fidgety manner, asked : ' What are you doing ? Why 
can't you keep quiet V 

" The sailor replied : ' I want to give that English 
gentleman a cigarette in exchange for the cigar he 
kindly gave me.' Even in the throes of that agony the 
Japanese sailor could not forget his politeness and 
gratitude." 

They are a curious mixture of opposites, these Japanese 
— one day facing machine-guns like fiends incarnate, 
or giving their bodies to be used as a human ladder in 
attempt to escalade a fort, the next day sucking sweet- 
meats like little boys. You come upon some groups by 
a creek : they are laughing and playing practical jokes 
as they sharpen up their bayonets with busy, innocent 
faces, making ready for the great assault at dawn to- 
morrow. A few yards further on you find them in all 
states of undress, their underwear fluttering to the breeze, 
some of them sitting on the stones and tubbing with real 
soap. You ask them, Why so busy this afternoon ? 
They smile and nod their heads towards Port Arthur, 
and one who speaks English explains that they had been 
taught at school this proverb : " Japanese fight like gentle- 
men, and if they are found dead on the field, they will be 
found like gentlemen, clean and comely." 
\: There were so many forms of death in this siege — 
plurima mortis imago, as Virgil says — from the speedy 

346 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

bullet to the common shell, shrapnel, and pom-pom. 
But besides these common inventions there were mines 
that exploded under their feet as they walked, hand- 
grenades thrown in their faces as they approached the 
forts ; there were pits filled with petroleum ready to be 
lit by an electric wire, and poisonous gases to be flung 
from wide-mouthed mortars. But the one which spread 
terror even amongst the bravest was what they called 
" the unknown death." It was said that during the 
early attacks in August, one whole line of infantry which 
was rushing to the assault had fallen dead side by side, 
and that no wounds had been found on them. At last 
it was discovered the Russian chief electrician had ordered 
a " live " wire to be placed among the ordinary wire 
entanglements, furnished with a current strong enough 
to kill anyone who touched it. 

Of course, it was liable to be destroyed by shell or 
cannon fire, but in many cases it proved fatal, and always 
made the attackers nervous. The Russians had such 
steel-wire entanglements placed at the foot of all their 
positions, and where success depended on the dash and 
speed of the infantry, they succeeded in stopping them 
and exposing them to a heavy fire. As a rule, volunteers 
went out at night with strong wire-nippers and cut the 
strands, or they set fire to the wooden posts and let them 
come to the ground together. Sometimes in a fierce 
charge the sappers used to lie down beneath the wires, 
pretending to be dead, and choose a moment for using 
their nippers ; some even, in their desperate efforts to 
get through, would seize the wire between their teeth 
and try and bite it through. 

The man among the Russians who was the mainspring 
of the defence was General Kondrachenko. He was an 
eminent engineer, very popular with the men, one of 
the bravest and most scientific of the Russian officers. 

347 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

On the 15th of December the General and his staff were 
sitting inside North Keikwansan Fort, in the concrete 
barrack just underneath the spot where a shell had made 
a hole in the roof. This had been repaired, and they had 
come to see if it had been well done. As luck would 
have it, a second 28-centimetre shell came through the 
same place and burst inside the barrack, killing the 
gallant Kondrachenko and eight other officers who were 
with him. This was the gravest blow that Port Arthur 
could have suffered, for this man was the spirit of resist- 
ance personified. 

After his death Stoessel began to seek for excuses to 
surrender. He called a council of war, and proposed that, 
as the Japanese had taken so many forts and sunk their 
warships, terms of surrender should be proposed. Almost 
every one was opposed to it, and some officers were so 
disgusted that they privately suggested kidnapping 
Stoessel and locking him up. 

The Japanese policy of mining and firing mines under 
the redoubts had succeeded so often that the Russians 
had got into a nervous state. On the 1st of January 
the fort of Wantai was rushed and captured ; mountain- 
guns and quick-firers were sent up to help in holding the 
ground, ammunition was sent forward, everything made 
ready to rush the whole of the eastern defences, when, to 
the astonishment of all, from General to private, a white 
flag was seen fluttering over the valley. The news spread 
like wild-fire that Stoessel wished to capitulate. Could 
it be possible ? 

At 9 a.m. on the following morning, the 2nd of January, 
a little group of foreign pressmen assembled as usual in 
the small room provided for them at head-quarters. 
They discussed the white flag incident ; but they remem- 
bered that Stoessel had said that he would die in the last 
ditch, so it did not seem probable. Captain Zasuhara, 

348 




A Human Ladder 



The Japanese soldiers made their bodies practically into a ladder, and thus enabled 
their comrades to escalade a fort. 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

whose duty it was to inform them of what was going on, 
was late in appearing, and when the door opened, it 
was not the Captain, but an orderly, who entered, carry- 
ing a tray on which was a bottle of liqueur brandy and 
several glasses. Something strange must be going to 
happen when a Japanese officer begins drinking liqueur 
so early ! 

A few moments later Captain Zasuhara came in. 

" Gentlemen, General Stoessel has capitulated ; Port 
Arthur has surrendered. Banzai !" 

They all joined in the shout " Banzai !" which means 
" Live for ever !" and then gave three lusty Saxon cheers, 
which brought out General Nogi, the Commander-in- 
Chief. He who for so many months had borne the grave 
responsibility of sending so many thousands to their 
death, he who had lost both his sons before Port Arthur, 
and tried so hard to conceal his grief, now beamed with 
joy at the sudden relief, and the lines that used to seam 
his forehead were smoothed out and almost invisible. 
A grand gentleman was Nogi, gentle and polite and kind 
to all. Who could have grudged him this triumph after 
so much sorrow and disappointment ? 

He offered his hand, received their congratulations with 
dignity, and said with an under-current of sadness and 
a voice as soft as a woman's : " I thank you all for staying 
with me through the dark days of disappointment and 
all the sorrowful hours of this terrible siege." 

The proud spirit of the Samurai soldier seemed blended 
with the gentle feeling of the Buddhist. It was a touch- 
ing sight to have seen. 

And how the news stirred the troops ! Men broke into 
snatches of song, then shouted and yelled " Banzai !" 
until they choked. In the field-hospitals the wounded, 
trying to rise from their canvas stretchers, joined in the 
cheering with thin, weak voices. At night wood fires 

349 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

were lit all round the hills, and many of the Russian 
garrison left their dismal forts and came down to sip 
sake (rice wine), and after spending a night of carousal 
with their late enemies, the big, burly foemen of the North 
were glad to be helped homewards by their polite hosts, 
who bowed on leaving them and hoped they would not 
suffer from the after-effects of Japanese hospitality. 

Astonishing, too, was the effect of the good news on 
the wounded. Desperately wounded men crawled over 
the stony hills and walked to the hospitals without aid. 
If you said to one such, " You are badly hurt ; let me give 
you an arm," he smiled proudly, and said with a salute, 
" No, no ; Port Arthur has fallen !" 

One man who had been shot in the head, and whose 
right arm had been smashed to pieces by a shell, walked 
to the dressing-station, had his arm amputated and his 
head dressed, and then walked two miles further to the 
field-hospital. The news was too good for him to think 
of his own pain. Another man had a bullet through 
his chest. He walked two miles to the hospital ; there 
he coolly asked the surgeon if he thought he might live. 
The surgeon, though he knew the man's case was hopeless, 
said, " Oh yes ; but " (after a pause) " if you have any 
letter you wish written, do it at once." The soldier 
replied, " All I desire is that a letter should be written 
to my mother." No sooner had he uttered these words 
than he fell dead on the spot. It reminds one of a young 
Lieutenant in Browning's poem, who had ridden with 
dispatches to Napoleon. " Why, my boy, you are 
wounded !" " Nay, sire ; 1 am killed." 

In the harbour at Port Arthur there were riding at 
anchor five battleships and two cruisers. On the 10th of 
August they had gone out to meet Admiral Togo, and had 
returned next day badly damaged. 

By the 1st of September they had been repaired. 

350 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

But on November the 27th began a tremendous battle 
for the possession of 203 Metre Hill. On the 5th of 
December that hill was taken at a fearful cost of lives, 
and a Japanese naval Lieutenant wormed his way into 
the shallow trench and by help of his nautical instruments 
was able to take observations and give the correct direc- 
tion and distance to the artillery commander, who at once 
trained Howitzers on the fleet. All the ships were sunk 
by the 6th of December, with the exception of the Sevas- 
topol, which steamed out under Captain von Essen and 
anchored under the batteries of Tiger's Tail. 

This brave officer tried to protect his ship by a wooden 
boom and by torpedo-nets. For three nights he was 
attacked by Japanese boats and torpedoes, and inflicted 
great damage on them. At last the boom was pierced 
and the ship's steering-gear ruined by a torpedo. The 
Sevastopol showed signs of settling down, so that night 
steam was got up for the last time, and the gallant 
commander with a few picked men took her out into 
deep water, opened the sluice-cocks, and then, taking 
to his launch, pulled away a bit and watched the great 
battleship settle down stern first in the dim and misty 
moonlight. 

It is only right that the pluck of this Russian Captain 
should be remembered when we think of the poor defence 
made by the Russian Navy. 

As for the rest of the fleet, the battleships and cruisers 
were huddled together with a strong list and their upper 
works destroyed. They have since been raised and re- 
paired, and belong to the Mikado. 

The siege of Port Arthur cost General Nogi's army 
89,000 men in killed, wounded, and sick ; of these 10,000 
were officers. 

The Japanese have read a great lesson in patriotism 
and sense of duty to the whole world. To the courtly 

351 



SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 

and feudal chivalry of their old-world Samurai, or Noble, 
they have added the foresight and inventive genius of 
the European. They have suddenly sprung into the front 
rank of civilized nations, and no one can forecast the 
greatness of their future. 

From " The Siege of Port Arthur," by E. Ashmead Bartlet, by kind 
permission of Messrs. W. Blackwood and Sons. 



THE END 



BILLING AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD 



i .■-.•v;.^:V^ 






as* I 



:.:-> ' 



